Skip to main content

Full text of "Dominican monastic search"

See other formats


vU  C.       i^l 


t)ominicAn 


CDOrVvSTlC 


sasKch 


VOLUME  6  NOI/EMBER,    79S7 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

CARLI:  Consortium  of  Academic  and  Research  Libraries  in  Illinois 


http://archive.org/details/dominicanmonasti06unse 


DOMINICAN  MONASTIC  SEARCH 

VOLUME  6  NOVEMBER,  1987 

DOMINICAN  MONASTIC  SEARCH  Is  published  by  the  Conference  of  the  Nuns  of  the 
Order  of  Preacher-,  of  the  United  States  of  America.  The  Conference  Is  an  organ- 
ization of  Independent  monasteries  whose  purpose  is  to  foster  the  monastic  contem- 
plative life  of  the  nuns  In  the  spirit  of  Saint  Dominic. 

PRESIDENT 
Sister  Mary  of  Cod,  O.P.  (North  Guilford) 

EDITORIAL  BOARD 
Sister  Mary  Catherine,  O.P.,  Coordinator  (Elmira) 
Sister  Mary  Martin,  O.P.  (Summit)  Sister  Mary  of  Jesus,  O.P.  (Bronx) 

Business  Management:  Sister  Mary  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  O.P.         ,   ,. 

Sister  Marv  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  O.P.        (Wes+  Springfield) 


DOMINICAN  MONASTIC  SEARCH  is  a  spiritual  and  theological  review  written  by 
the  nuns.   Its  purpose  is  to  foster  the  Dominican  monastic  contemplative  life  by 
the  sharing  of  insights  gained  from  study  and  prayer.   It  is  published  once  a  year 
as  a  service  to  the  nuns.   It  is  also  available  to  the  wider  Dominican  Family  and 
others  ucon  request,  from  whom  a  donation  of  $8.00  to  aid  in  the  cost  of  printing 
would  be  appreciated,  when  possible. 

Contributions  to  this  review  should  be  researched  and  prepared  with  concern 
for  literary  and  intellectual  quality.   Manuscripts  submitted  should  be  clearly 
typed,  single  spaced,  on  one  side  of  the  paper  only.   The  deadline  for  manuscripts 
is  October  1st  of  each  year.   Minor  editing  will  be  done  at  the  discretion  of  the 
editors.   If  major  changes  are  desired,  these  will  be  effected  in  dialogue  with 
the  authors.   The  editors,  in  consultation  with  the  Conference  Council,  reserve 
the  right  to  reiect  inappropriate  manuscripts,  though  reasons  will  be  given  to 
the  authors  with  courtesy  and  encouragement.   The  Open  Forum  section  is  offered 
to  those  nuns  who  would  like  the  opportunity  to  express  their  ideas  briefly  and 
informally,  and  to  encourage  dialogue  among  the  nuns  on  spiritual  subjects.   Each 
separate  contribution  to  Open  Forum  should  be  limited  to  approximately  500  words. 

All  book  reviews  and  poetry  should  be  sent  to  Sister  Mary  of  Jesus  (Bronx) . 
Open  Forum  contributions  should  be  sent  to  Sister  Mary  Martin  (Summit) .   All 
other  articles  should  be  sent  to  Sister  Mary  Catherine  (Elmira) . 


CONFERENCE  OF  NUNS  OF  THE  ORDER  OF  PREACHERS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA 

All  Rights  Reserved 


'Mother  of  Contemplation" 


Photo  of  ceramic  by  Brazilian 
artist,  Claudio  Pastro 
(The  Dominican  nuns  in  Brazil 
are    asking  him  to  design  the 
chapel  in  their  new  monastery 
"poor  and  beautiful.") 


tabu  of  contents 


Editorial  1 

Pilgrim  Virgin,  Pilgrim  Church  3 

Sister  Mary  Emily,  O.P.  (Lufkin) 

'In  the  Name  of Sweet  Mary" 7 

Sister  Mary  Jeremiah,  O.P.  (Lufkin) 

Courtyard  Scene  (Poem) 14 

Sister  Mary  Regina,  O.P.  (West  Springfield) 

Mary  in  the  Incarnation  and  the  Signs  of  the  Times 15 

Sister  Virginia  Mary,  O.P.   (Summit) 

Sign  of  Hope 22 

Sister  M.  Giuseppina,  O.P.  (Marino,  Italy) 

The  Rule  of  St.  Augustine  for  Today 27 

Sister  Maria  Agnes,  O.P.  (Summit) 

We  Hail  Thee  (Poem) 37 

Sister  Mary  Rose  Dominic,  O.P.  (Summit) 

Poetry:  Speech  Framed  for  Contemplation  38 

Sister  Mary  Elizabeth,  O.P.  (Newark) 

The  Sun  (Poem) 55 

Sister  Mary  Martin,  O.P.  (Summit) 

Address  to  the  Presidents  of  the  Federation  of  Spanish  Dominican  Nuns  .  .56 
Jean  Jerome  Hamer,  O.P. 

First  Glimpse  of  Mother  Maria  Teresa  61 

Sister  Mary  of  the  Holy  Cross,  O.P.  (Buffalo) 

The  First  Constitutions  of  the  Dominican  Sisters  of  Montargis  72 

Raymond  Creytens,  O.P. 

BOOK  REVIEW 

The  Sweet  Voice  of  the  Turtledove  -  Sister  M.  Giuseppina,  O.P.  ...  89 
Sister  Mary  Jeremiah,  O.P.  (Lufkin) 


EDITORIAL 

The  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  has  held  a  prominent  place  in  the  tlieology  and 
devotion  oh  tlie  Vomlnlcan  Order  bln.cz  tts   foundation.     One  oh  the  earliest 
expressions  oh  tlvU  devotion  was  the  Salve  Rcgina  6ung  in  procession  to  her 
altar.     Tlxls  beautiful  antliem  ha*  retained  Us  place  at  the  end  oh  Nig  lit  Prayer 
night  up  to  tlie  present,  and  It  still  hat,  tlie  power  to  draw  heAvon  hrom  the 
hearts  oh  all  Vomlnlcan*,   a*  we  ai>k  Mary  at  tlie  doting  oh  each  day  to  "*how 
us  the  bleated  hruit  oh  your  womb,   Jesus."     These  \<W  voord*  epitomize  oust  Vomln- 
lcan Marian  tlieology  and  devotion:  it  Is  Mary,   above  all,  who  leach  us  Into  the 
mystery  oh  Clirlst. 

Pope  John  Paul  IT  hah  recently  exploded  tills  Ionian  theology  at  great  length 
A.n  great  depth,   and  with  deep  personal  love  in  his  lastest  encyclical  Redemptorl* 
Mate*.     In  a  concluding  pottage  oh  tlie  document  tlie  Pope  tell*  u*  that  Ills  reason 
hon  proclaiming  the  present  Marian  yean.  is  "to  emphasize  the  special  presence  oh 
the  Mother  oh  God  In  the  mystery  oh  Clirlst  and  Ills  ChuAch." 

In  order  to  honor  this  Marian  Vear  we  oac  dedicating  this  l**ue  oh  DOMINICAN 
MONASTIC  SEARCH,  In  pant,   to  Marian  tliemes.     Qua  hirst  aAtlcle  attempt*  to  *um- 
maAize  Pope  John  Paul' 6  encyclical  In  teAmi>  oh  tlie  *pMXual  journey  oh  Mary  and 
oh  tlie  ChuAch,   a  journey  leading  us  tliAough  Christ,   in  the  Spirit,  to  the  Father. 
In  the  second  aAtlcle  we  look  at  Marian  devotion  h*-om  a  pcAtlculaAly  Vomlnlcan  per- 
spective as  it  is  hound  In  the  teaching  oh  St.   Catherine  oh  Siena.     Our  thlAd  article 
explain*,   again* t  tlie  background  oh  the  two  papal  encyclical*  Vive*  In  Mlserlcordla 
and  Redemptoris  Mater,  tlie  theme  oh  the  mercy  oh  God  revealed  progressively  in  Holy 
Scripture  and  exempllhled  In  the  heart*  oh  Je*u*  and  Mary  understood  a*  special 
Sign*  oh  God'*  mercy  In  today'*  world.     There  i*  an  intervening  poem  which  is 
revlete  with  hidden  Girl* to logical  and  Marian  symbolism.     Our  hinal  contribution 
on  Mary,   again  h^om  tlie  Vomlnlcan  perspective,  i*  a  translation  oh  a  chapter  h^om 
a  recent  book  on  Vomlnlcan  lihe  by  an  Italian  Vomlnlcan  Uun. 

The  tf-cve  remaining  article*  are  concerned  with  a  variety  oh  topic*.     There  Is 
an  exploration  oh  the  spirituality  In  the  Rule  oh  St.   Augu*tlne.     Thl*  Is   hollowed 
by  a  description  oh  the  contemplative  orientation  underlying  the  poetry  oh  Gerard 
Manley  HoplUns,  some  oh  whose  poems  are  published  hor  liturgical  use  In  our  present 
breviary.       Then  we  look  at  two  translation*  wlilch  are  somewhat  related  In  topic. 
The  ji**t  Is  a  very  pertinent  address  given  last  year  at  a  meeting  oh  tlie  presidents 
oh  the  Spanish  Federation*  oh  Vomlnlcan  Hun*  by  Jerome  Cardinal  Hamer.     The  second 
<u  the  prehace  and  hir*t  chapter  oh  a  biograplilcal  sketch  oh  Motlier  Teresa  Maria 
oh  the  monastery  oh  Olmcdo  In  Spain.  Our  concluding  paper,   a  commen- 

tary on  the  Constitution*  oh  Montargi*    {1250),   i*  a  tran*latlon  h^om  the  French 
originally  published  In  Archlvum  Fratium  Praedicatorum  In   1947,    but  oh  timely 
Interest  In  view  oh  the  recent  revision  and  promulgation  oh  our  Constitution*. 
Two  more  poems  and  a  book  review  complete  our  presentation. 

We  hope  that  tills   1987  issue  oh  VMS  is,   at  least  In  part,   a  small  contribution 
in  honor  oh  the  Marfan  Vear,   under  the  guidance  oh  Pope  John  Paul  II,  witli  an 
implicit  prayer  to  the  Mother  oh  God  and  our  Mother  to  "show  us  the  h^ait  oh  your 
womb,  Jesus"  during  our  present  spiritual  journey  and  at  the  end  oh  our  earthly  exile. 

Sister  M.   Catlierlne,  O.P. 
Elmlra 


3f   tljrnuglj   fait!} 
fflarij  became   t\\2  bearer  at   ±Ijf  San 

giuen  in  Ij^r  bxj   ilje  Jailjer 
iljrrwglj   tljE  pmuer  nf   tlje  Hnlxj  Spirit 
uiljile  preBeruing  \\vr  uirginitjj   intact, 
in  tljai  flame   faiilj 
jBilje  diacmiered  and  accepted 
tlje  ntljer  dimenjainn  nf  mntljerlinnd 
reuealed  by  3e&\x& 
during  Ijija  mejafltanic  mifljsirm. 


K£D3Efflps:(DE3S   fflAaER.  #2H 


-2- 
FILGR1M  VIRGIN,  HI.GRIN  CHURCH 

Sister  Mary  Fmily,  O.P. 
Lufkin,  TX 

lope  John  Paul  II  issued  his  sixth  encyclical,  Red em pt oris  M^ter, 

on  March  25,  19^7,  feast  of  the  Annunciation.   This  extraordinary  letter 

is  heavily  threaded  with  the  concept  of  the  pilgrim  and  the  journey  aspects 
of  the  Mother  of  the  Redeemer  and  the  Church. 

In  the  introduction  to  this  encyclical  the  Koly  Father  focuses 
attention  on  the  Fauline,  "fullness  of  time."(l.)  This  reference  to  one 
of  the  major  pleroma  passages  in  scripture  has  a  definite  bearinr  on  his 
entire  message.   The  Greek  word  plerom  is  translated  as  plenitude  and 
fullness. (2. )  This  plenitude  is  contained  in  its  fullness  in  the  Redeemer. 
Christ,  because  of  his  plenitude  of  Godhead,  has  brought  grace  and 
salvation  through  his  life,  death  and  resurrection.   Thus,  pleroma  is 
shared  with  us,  not  by  nature  as  it  is  in  Christ,  but  by  participation  in  his 
fullness  according  to  our  response  to  this  gift. 

Through  the  conception  and  birth  of  lory's  son,  the  Incarnation, 
the  "fullness  of  time"  graces  our  world.   This  "fullness  of  time"  is 
inaugurated  by  the  coming  of  the  Redeemer.   Yet,  Mary,  the  bright  "morning 
Star"  precedes  the  arrival  of  the  Father's  gift  of  plenitude  in  Christ. 
The  Pope  expresses  it  in  this  way: 

For  just  as  this  star  (Stella  Matutina),  together  with 
the  "dawn"  precedes  the  risinr  of  the  Son,  so  Mary  from 
the  time  of  her  Immaculate  Conception  preceded  the  coming 
of  the  Savior,  the  rising  of  the  "Son  of  Justice"  in 
the  history  of  the  human  race. (3.' 

So  it  is  that  Mary  of  Nazareth  begins  her  pilgrimage  in  the  fullness 
of  her  Son  as  a  kind  of  forerunner,  though  certainly  the  grace  of  her 
Immaculate  Conception  and  that  of  the  Annunciation  are  ultimately 
dependent  upon  her  Son  from  whom  all  plenitude  is  dispensed.  Vatican  II 
adds  an  additional  nuance: 

The  Father  of  rrercies  willed  that  the  consent  of  the 
predestined  mother  should  precede  the  Incarnation,  so 
that  just  as  a  woman  contributed  to  death,  so  a  woman 
should  contribute  to  life.(/*.) 

It  is  precisely  this  "fullness  of  time",  the  coming  of  the  Son 
of  God,  which  designates  "the  hidden  beginning  or  the'  Church's  journey". 
(5«)   Here  too,  Mary  is  a  forerunner,  since  she  goes  before  the  people  of 
God  throughout  Christian  history  as  a  model  and  guide.   The  Holy  Father 
writes: 


-3- 


Strenrthened  by  the  presence  of  Christ,  the  Church 
journeys  through  time  toward  the  consummation  of  the 
3 res  and  roes  to  meet  the  Lord  who  comes.   Put  on  this 
journey. .. she  (the  Church)  proceeds  along  the  path 
already  trodden  by  the  Virgin  Mary,  who  'advanced  in 
her  union  with  her  son  unto  the  cross'. (6.) 

Since  Mary  is  to  be  model  and  guide  to  the  Church  in  its  journey  to 
the  kingdom,  the  Holy  Father  defines  with  clarity  and  precision  Mary's 
fullness  of  grace,  fullness  of  faith  and  fullness  of  motherhood. '    , 

Mary  is  addressed  by  the  angel  at  the  annunciation  as  "full  of 
grace".   The  Church  has  always  interpreted  this  phrase  literally. 
Mary,  through  a  special  and  uniaue  privilege  from  God,  has  been  free 
and  preserved  from  sin,  both  original  and  actual,  from  the  moment  of 
her  conception.  God  performed  this  wonder  because  he  foreknew  her 
integrity  and  because  he  wanted  the  eternal  Son  of  God,  who  is  the 
"pure  effusion  of  the  glory  of  the  Almighty" ( 7 .) ,   to  be  born  of  the  sinless 
virgin  of  Nazareth.   Thus  the  humble  lowly  maiden  was  filled  with  grace 
so  that  she  might  be  prepared  to  be  mother  of  the  God  Man  in  the  "fullness 
of  time".   And  as  the  Pope  explains,  this  election  was  ordained  by 
God  before  thecreation  of  the  world,  because  God  has  "blessed  us  in 
Christ  with  every  spiritual  blessing  in  the  heavenly  places". (8.) 
The  Holy  Father  elaborates: 

This  is  a  spiritual  blessing  which  is  meant 

for  all  peoples  and  which  bears  in  itself  fullness 

and  universality  ('every  blessing' ). (9. ) 

We  may  rightly  conclude  that  Mary  is  "full  of  grace"  not  only  because 
of  the  dipTiity  of  her  Son  whom  she  bore,  and  the  integrity  that  was  hers, 
but  also,  this  gift  of  "fullness  of  grace"  was  given  her  for  "all  people", 
and  the  effect  extends  over  the  entire  horizon  of  salvation  history  and 
into  eternity.   It  is  through  this  history  in  time, and  on  into  eternity  that 
the  pilgrim  virgin  of  grace  precedes  the  Church. 

This  rift  of'fullness  of  grace"  is  bestowed  on  her  through  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.   The  Spirit  of  God,  who  empowers  her  with  grace, 
sustains  her  in  this  grace  throughout  her  journey  to  the  fullness 
of  her  destiny  and  ours.   In  this,  the  Fope  says,  she  "remains  a  sign  of 
sure  hope"(10),  and  with  that  reminder,  we  think  again  of  the  Pontiff's 
reference  to  Mary  as  "Morning  Star".   That  star  offers  a  sign  of  hope 
for  the  day  to  come. 

Mary's  journey  in  haste  to  Ain  Karim,  nestled  in  the  mountains, 
"guides  us  in  the  footsteps"  of  our  understanding  of  Mary,  the  pilgrim 
virgin.   The  Holy  Father  recalls  to  us  the  greeting  of  Elizabeth  to 
her  cousin  Mary,  "Blessed  are  you  among  women,  and  blessed  is  the 
fruit  of  your  womb]". (11. ).  Then  another  heavy  note  is  struck,  "and 
blessed  is  she  who  believed  that  there  would  be  a  fulfillment  of 
what  was  spoken  to  herfrom  the  Lord". (12.) 


-4- 


Both  these  texts  reveal  an  essential  Marioloeical 
content,  namely  the  truth  about  Mary,  who  has 
become  really  present  in  the  mystery  of  Christ 
precisely  because  she  has  believed. (13 . ) 

Mary  is  the  threat  woman  of  faith  in  the  scriptures.   In 
these  same  scriptures  we  see  Abraham  as  the  father  of  faith.   Mary's 
role  for  those  who  believe  the  thinrs  revealed  by  God  is  kin  to  that 
of  matriarch. 

Mary's  "obedience  of  faith"  during  the  whole 
of  her  pilgrimage  will  show  surprising  similarities 
to  the  faith  ofAbraham.   Just  like  the  Patriarch 
of  the  people  of  God,  so  too  Mary,  during  the 
pilgrimage  of  her  filial  and  maternal  fiat,  "in 
hope  believing  against  hope".   Especially  during 
certain  stages  of  this  journey  the  blessing  granted 
to  her  "who  believed"  will  be  revealed  with 
particular  vividness.   To  believe  means  'to 
abandon  oneself  to  the  truth  of  the  word  of  the 
living  God. (ih. ) 

Mary  did  abandon  herself.   She  went  from  strength  to  strength  in 
her  "pilgrimage  of  faith":  first  at  the  annunciation,  then  in  her  visit 
to  Elizabeth  and  her  trips  with  Joseph  and  their  child  to  Jerusalem 
for  the  purification  ceremony  and  to  observe  Passover.  In  their 
flight  into  Egypt  to  save  the  life  of  the  "King  of  the  Jews",  their 
son,  Mary  kept  maturing  in  her  faith.   As  her  son  "advances  in  wisdom 
and  grace  before  God  and  man"(l5.)>  to  begin  his  "journey  to  Jerusalem", 
Mary  also  travels  with  him,  all  the  way  to  the  summit  of  the  cross. 
The  Pope  expresses  these  thoughts  succinctly: 

If  as  "full  of  grace"  Mary  has  been  eternally  present 
in  the  mystery  of  Christ,  through  faith  she  becomes 
a  sharer  in  that  mystery  in  very  extension  of  her  earthly 
journey.   She  "advanced  in  her  pilgrimage  of  faith" 
and  at  the  same  time,  in  a  discreet  yet  direct  and 
effective  way,  she  made  present  to  humanity  the 
mystery  of  Christ.   And  she  still  continues  to  do  so. 
Through  the  mystery  of  Christ,  she  too  is  present 
within  mankind.   Thus  through  the  mystery  of  the  son 
the  mystery  of  the  Mother  is  also  made  clear. (16.) 

Pope  John  Paul  desires  that  we,  along  with  John  the  disciple,  hear 
Jesus  say  to  us,  "behold  your  mother".   Before  Mary  became  the  physical 
mother'  of  her  son,  she  became  spiritual  mother  by  accepting  him  in  her 
heart.  In  her  journey  of  faith  and  grace  Mary  hears  and  heeds  the  word 
spoken  to  her.   She  "hears  the  word  of  God  and  keeps  it  in  her  heart" 
and  ponders  it  day  and  nirht.   She  is  like  that  biblical  tree  "planted 
near  running  water,  that  yields  its  fruit  in  due  season" . (17. )  The  fruit 
Mary  yields  is  the  fruit  of  her  womb,  Jesus.   She  experiences 
Motherhood  completely,  and  she  roes  before  us  in  complete  openness  to 
the  Word. 


-5- 


Because  of  this  unioue  affinity  with  the  Word,  the  Pope  highlights 
the  events  of  the  wedding  feast  at  Cana  of  Galilee.   Here  Mary  becomes 
a  mediatrix  in  a  natural  way,  though  her  son  produces  supernatural 
effects.   It  is  natural  for  a  mother  who  notices  something  her  son  can 
fix  to  approach  him  for  the  job.   Mary,  as  a  good  mediatrix,  turns  to 
her  son,  Jesus,  to  inform  him,  "They  have  no  wine" .(IB)   The  point  here 
is  not  that  Jesus  worked  a  miracle,  but  that  Mary  his  mother  mediates 
between  the  wine  stewards  and  her  son.   In  like  manner  Mary  mediates 
with  himfor  the  needs  of  her  spiritual  children  in  grace.   She  does 
this  "not  as  an  outsider,  but  in  her  position  as  Mother".   And 
simificantly,  it  is  she  who  has  once  again  traveled  on  before  us  in 
a  particular  capacity,  this  time  in  grace. 

In  the  second  major  part  of  the  encyclical  Pope  John  Paul  places 
the  Mother  of  God  at  the  center  of  the  rilgrim  Church  in  a  different 
way.   Instead  of  extolling  her  qualities  and  virtues  specifically,  he 
focuses  on  her  assistance  to  the  Church  as  the  Mother  who  has  gone  before 
us  into  heaven.   This  assistance  in  plory  has  its  roots  in  all  the 
mysteries  of  Mary,  with  the  event  of  Fentecost  as  the  launching  event,' and 
the  prelude.   It  is  by  reason  of  her  personal  graces  and  privileges  that 
Mary  stands  out  in  high  relief  in  the  upper  room  with  Peter  and  the 
apostles  on  that  anointed  day  of  Fentecost.   "In  the  upper  room  Mary's 
journey  meets  the  Church's  journey  of  faith".  (.21) 

She  did  not  receive  the  apostolic  mission  given  the  apostles,  but 
she  was  present  as  a  witness  to  all  the  great  events  in  the  life  of  her 
son.   She  was  a  "unique  witness  to  the  mystery  of  Jesus,  that  mystery 
which  before  their  eyes  had  been  disclosed  and  confirmed  in  the  cross 
and  resurrection"* (22.)  The  apostles,  knowing  of  her  "long  journey 
through  faith",  found  in  her  a  support  for  their  own.  And  Mary,  "who 
figured  profoundly  in  the  history  of  salvation. .. summons  the  faithful 
to  her  son  and  his  sacrifice  and  love  for  the  Father". (23.) 

It  is  precisely  in  this  ecclesial  journey  or 
pilgrimage  through  space  and  time,  and  even  more 
through  the  history  of  souls,  that  Mary  is  present 
as  one  who  advanced  on  the  pilgrimage  of  faith, 
sharing  unlike  any  other  creature  in  the  mystery  of 
Christ. (24.) 

The  faith  of  Mary,  says  the  Holy  Father,  always  precedes  the 
"pilgrim  people  of  God"  down  through  the  centuries.  Thus  we  find 
the  world-famous  shrines  of  Marian  devotion  as  an  outstanding  reminder 
to  pilgrims  of  her  maternal  care  and  her  desire  to  deepen  their  personal 
faith  in  God. 

Ecumenism  in  our  own  day  is  prominent  in  the  prayer  and  desire  of  the 

pilgrim  Church  as  we  march  forward  into  the  future. 
Mary  is  a  sign  of  hope  for  unity  because  of  her 
"obedience  of  faith".   At  the  present  stage  of  her 
journey,  therefore,  the  Church  seeks  to  rediscover 
the  unity  of  all  who  profess  thier  faith  in  Christ  in 
order  to  whow  obedience  to  her  Lord,  who  prayed  for 
this  unity  before  his  passion. (25. ) 


-6- 


The  Church  has  always  modeled  herself  on  Mary's  ^o'lme1-,   This  is 
certainly  true  of  our  tine  a?  we  stand  on  the  threshold  of  the  third 
millennium  of  Christianity.   The  Virgin  full  of  rrace  ushers  us  into  this 
new  era  in  her  Son,  who  is  the  way  of  grace  and  fullness  for  the  pilgrim 
Church.   We  arereminded  by  the  Second  Vatican  Council  that  the  Queen  of 
heaven  is  not  unmindful  of  the  trials  and  tribulations  of  our  time, 
and  that  Mary's  mediation  continues  in  the  history  of  the  Church  and 
the  world. 

...Mary  by  >-er  maternal  charity,  cares  for  the 
brethren  of  her  ?on  who  still  iourne^  on  earth 
surrounded  by  dangers  and  difficulties,  until 
they  are  led  to  t^eir  harry  homeland . (26) 

And  so  the  encyclical  ends;  yet/  like  Christianity  itself,  its  message 
cannot  end.  We  are  a  rilprim  Church  looking  to  the  pilprim  virgin  who 
poes  before  us.   We  have  one  calling  and  one  hope  from  God,  and  we  press 
forward  in  the  direction  God  has  called  us  to  experience  that  pleroma 
as  Mary  experienced  it  in  her  son.   We  will  fall  short  of  what 
she  experienced,  but  the  rrace  that  comes  from  him  and  is  mediated 
through  the  Mother  of  the  Redeemer  will  nevertheless  be  freely  given  to  those  who 
will  reach  out  to  the  source  of  grace  and  share  her  experience  proportionately. 

The  Pope,  inhis  concern  for  all  the  Churches  and  for  all  the 
peoples  of  the  world,  explains  a  way  to  move  toward  this  future  of  fullness 
of  grace. 

Mary  is  deerly  rooted  in  humanity's  history, 
in  man's  eternal  vocation  according  to  the 
providential  plan  which  God  has  made  for  all 
eternity. (27. ) 


NOTES: 


1.  Gal.  h:L 

2.  Robert  C.  Broderick, 

The  Catholic  Fncycloredia , 
(Our  Sunday  Visitor,  Inc. , 
Huntinpton,  Indian^,  700), 
p.  ^77. 

3.  Pods.  John^Paul  II 
ReafcirH-Tis  Mater,  No.  3 

U.  ibid,  No.  1  " 

5.  Lumen  Gentium.  No.  56 

6.  ibid,"  5P 

7.  Wis.  7:25 
B.  Eph.  1:3 

9.  Redemrtoris  Mater,  No.  8 

10.  ibid,  No.  11 

11.  cf.  Lk  l:4C-42 

12.  Lk.  1-45 

13.  Redemrtoris  Pater,  T!o.  12 
U.  ibid,  No.  Ik 


15.  Lk.  2:52 

16.  Redemrtoris  Mater,  No.  19 

17.  Is.  1:3 
IP.  Jn.  2:3 

19.  Redemptoris  Mater,  No.  21 

20.  ibid,  Mo.  23 

21.  ibid,  no.  26 

22.  ibid  ( same  No. ) 

23.  Lumen  Gentium.  No.  65 

2U.  Redemptoris  Mater.  No.  25 

25.  ibid,  No.  35 

26.  Lumen  Gentium.  No  65 

27.  Redemptoris  Mater.  No.  62 


-7- 


"IN  THE  NAME  OF. . .SWEET  MARY" 

Sister  Mary  Jeremiah,  OP 
Lufkin,  Texas 

Catherine  of  Siena  is  generally  considered  a  predominantly 
Christological  saint.  Jesus  Christ  penetrates  her  every  thought,  word 
and  action.  But  the  corollary,  the  less  emphasized  complement  to  her 
total  dedication  to  Jesus  is  her  unfailing  devotion  to  Mary  his  Mother. 
Catherine's  commitment  to  Mary  is  like  a  deep  underground  spring  which 
flows  silently,  yet  continually,  to  nourish  and  vivify  her  spiritual 
development. 

Mother  of  the  Redeemer,  the  recent  and  magnificent  encyclical  of 
Pope  John  Paul  II,  could  well  be  an  elaboration  of  Catherine's  under- 
standing of  Mary.  Catherine  sees  her  in  relation  to  the  great  mysteries 
of  Christ's  conception,  birth,  passion,  death  and  resurrection.   It  is 
especially  in  her  participation  in  the  sacrifice  of  Calvary  that  Mary 
reveals  her  greatness  and  maternal  relationship  to  the  redeemed  as  well 
as  to  the  Redeemer. 

Time  and  space  do  not  permit  a  thorough  examination  of  Catherine's 
experiences  and  writings  regarding  Our  Lady,  an  analysis  of  which  would 
fill  a  book.   Blessed  Raymond's  Life  of  the  saint  recounts  many  stories 
including  the  observation  that  the  most  constant  words  from  Catherine's 
lips  as  a  child  were  the  "Hail  Mary."  Her  consecration  at  the  age  of 
seven  was  entrusted  to  Mary,  Queen  of  Virgins.   Catherine  always  considered 
the  guidance  and  friendship  of  Raymond  of  Capua  as  a  special  gift  from 
her  heavenly  Mother. 

Catherine  speaks  of  Mary  several  times  in  the  Dialogue  and  even 
begins  the  book  by  recalling  that  it  was  at  a  Mass  on  "Mary's  day"  that 
the  eternal  Father  responded  to  her  four  petitions  for  mercy.  Mary,  as  a 
solicitous  mother,  knows  how  to  gift  her  children.  Not  only  did  she  give 
Raymond  to  Catherine,  but  in  obedience  to  the  Father,  she  gave  Dominic  to 
the  world  to  spread  the  Word  of  truth. 

/Dominic/  was  a  light  that  I  offered  the  world 
through  Mary  and  sent  into  the  mystic  body  of 
holy  Church  as  an  uprooter  of  heresies.  Why 
did  I  say  'through  Mary'?  Because  Mary  gave 
him  the  habit  -  a  task  my  goodness  entrusted 
to  her. 

Mary  is  the  bait  God  uses  to  save  souls  and  show  them  his  mercy.  God 
the  Father  assures  Catherine  that  no  one  will  be  lost  who  loves  and 
reverences  Mary,  the  gentle  Mother  of  the  only-begotten  Son. 

Mary  is  mentioned  in  a  number  of  Catherine's  Prayers .  One  of  the 
most  powerful  is  Prayer  XI  in  which  Catherine  addresses  Mary  of  the  Feast 


-8- 


of  the  Annunciation,  1379.   Our  Doctor  of  the  Church  proclaims  Mary  as  an 
"alter  Christus"  by  applying  to  her  images  she  usually  associates  with 
Christ,  for  example,  "peaceful  sea",  "fire",  "temple  of  the  Trinity", 
"bait",  "book"  and  "bearer  of  mercy".  This  prayer  is  a  catherinian 
litany  of  marian  devotion.  At  the  same  time  it  expounds  the  doctrinal 
aspect  of  Mary's  role  in  the  Incarnation  and  Redemption. 

These  are  merely  brief  references;  the  reader  can  consult  the  Life, 
Dialogue  and  Prayers  for  more  examples  and  further  insights.   In  the 
remaining  pages,  I  would  like  to  present  several  of  Catherine's  Letters 
because  they  are  not  readily  available  in  English.  Almost  400  letters 
are  extant.   All  but  five  of  these  begin  with  the  words,  "In  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ  crucified  and  of  sweet  Mary,"  This  alone  speaks  of 
Catherine's  abiding  love  for  the  Mother  who  is  never  far  from  her  Son. 

Letter  144  to  Monna  Pavola  of  Fiesole  contains  a  short  summary  of 
Catherine's  understanding  of  Mary  in  the  economy  of  salvation.  Monna 
Pavola  was  a  venerated  abbess  who  had  been  the  spiritual  director  of 
many  fervent  souls,  including  the  saintly  Giovanni  Columbini,  the  founder 
of  an  Order  near  Siena.  Catherine  begins  this  letter  by  sharing  her 
contemplative  love  for  Mary  expressed  in  beautiful  imagery.   She  then 
concludes  by  mentioning  some  practical  things  to  do. 

Her  theme  comprises  the  two- fold  mystery  of  Incarnation  and  Redemp- 
tion. We  sometimes  separate  these  two  mysteries  of  faith,  yet  Catherine 
sees  them  as  one  reality,  the  complete  expression  of  God's  love  for  sinners. 
Catherine  always  places  Mary  in  a  collaborative  role  next  to  her  Son,  and 
the  Mother  and  Son  are  never  in  conflict.  The  Mother  is  always  subordinate 
to  her  divine  Son,  yet  ahe  is  also  free  in  fulfilling  her  unique  role  in  the 
work  of  salvation. 

Catherine  loves  the  image  of  Mary  as  the  fertile  soil,  the  good 
field  in  which  the  seed  of  the  Word  of  God  is  sown.  The  Word  is  grafted 
into  our  humanity  through  Mary.   The  warmth  of  the  sun,  the  Spirit-Love 
burning  within  Mary's  heart,  enables  the  seed  to  germinate  and  bring  forth 
its  flower  and  fruit.  "0  blessed  and  sweet  Mary,  you  have  given  us  the 
flower  of  sweet  Jesus. "^  Then  immediately  Catherine  sees  the  Redemption 
as  the  full- flowering  of  the  Incarnation.   She  says  that  this  flower  comes 
to  full  term  and  brings  forth  its  fruit  when  it  is  placed  "on  the  wood  of 
the  most  holy  cross. "* 

When  Christ  was  born,  the  shell  surrounding  the  seed-kernel  remained 
in  the  earth,  in  Mary.  Catherine  says  this  shell  was  the  will  of  the  Son 
of  God.  Through  the  imagery  of  gardening,  Catherine  proclaims  that  the 
wills  of  Jesus  and  Mary  are  one.   This  explains  Mary's  role,  her  effective- 
ness and  the  honor  due  her.  She  bears  within  her  heart  the  same  thirst 
for  the  honor  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  souls  that  impelled  Jesus  to  run, 
like  a  lover,  to  the  disgraceful  death  on  the  cross.  Mary  was  so  united 
with  Jesus  that,  if  there  had  been  no  other  way,  she  herself  would  have 
put  her  Son  on  the  cross  to  fulfill  the  Father's  will. 


-9- 


Because  of  Mary's  absolute  union  with  the  will  of  God  there  is  no 
need  for  us  to  worry  that  she  will  be  an  obstacle  to  or  distraction  from 
Jesus.   On  the  contrary,  Mary  is  the  perfect  disciple,  showing  us  the  way 
to  Jesus,  helping  us  to  follow  him.  Mary  leads  us  to  Jesus.   She  desires 
only  the  full  accomplishment  of  the  divine  will. 

Catherine  continues  this  Letter  144  by  pointing  out  that  Mary  is  not 
just  the  Mother  of  Jesus  confined  to  an  historical  time  and  place,  but 
she  continues  to  exercise  her  maternal  mediation  throughout  the  course  of 
time  and  in  every  human  soul.  Catherine's  words  are  as  valid  today  as  we 
approach  the  end  of  the  second  millennium  as  they  were  in  July,  1378. 

Keep  in  mind,  0  my  dearest  Sister,  and  never  let 
it  leave  your  heart  and  memory  and  soul,   that 
you  and  all  your  daughters  have  been  offered  and 
given  to  Mary.  Therefore,  beg  her  to  present 
you  as  a  gift  to  sweet  Jesus,  her  Son.  She  will 
do  it  as  a  sweet  and  kind  mother,  and  a  mother 
of  mercy.   Do  not  be  ungrateful  or  unappreciative. 

Every  human  being  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  Christ  was  given  to  Mary 
at  the  cross:  "Behold,  your  Child". . ."Behold,  your  Mother"  (Jn.  19:26-27). 
Therefore,  each  person  belongs  to  Mary  and  can  rely  upon  her  motherly 
intercession.  This  belonging  to  her  is  intensified  by  the  profession  of 
religious  vows  or  by  a  personal  consecration.  Catherine  is  writing  to 
religious  women  and  wants  them  to  rejoice  always  in  the  remembrance  of 
Mary's  intercession  for  them.  Mary  is  continually  offering  her  children 
to  God,  standing  beside  them  during  their  personal  "Calvaries"  to  unite 
them  to  the  pierced  Heart  of  her  Son. 

Catherine's  vision  of  Mary's  role  is  primarily  one  of  maternal 
mediation  and  co-redemption,  consequently,  Catherine's  favorite  title  of 
Our  Lady  is  Mother  of  Mercy.  She  is  the  Mother  of  Mercy  is  two  ways. 
First,  she  is  the  true  mother  of  Jesus  Christ,  mercy  incarnate.   It  is 
precisely  the  crucified  Christ  who  is  the  sign  par  excellance  of  God's 
mercy  and  love.   Second,  Mary  is  a  merciful  mother  because  this  best 
describes  the  qualities  of  her  own  immaculate  heart  and  mind. 

Union  with  Mary  leads  to  full  availability  for  the  service  of  God 
and  neighbor.  Thus,  Catherine  concludes  her  letter  to  Abbess  Monna  Pavola 
by  encouraging  her  (and  all  subsequent  readers)  to  struggle  daily  to 
acquire  virtue  and  to  be  ready  to  serve  the  Holy  Father  in  whatever  way  he 
needs,  even  to  the  point  of  "dying  for  the  holy  Faith. "' 

Catherine  did  not  confine  sharing  the  fruits  of  her  contemplation  with 
similarly  devout  people.  Without  apologizing  for  her  beliefs,  she  wrote 
the  same  Gospel  message  to  believers  and  non-believers  alike.   The  two 
following  letters  are  addressed  to  a  Jew  and  a  prostitute  respectively.  In 
both  cases  she  uses  Mary  as  the  primary  example,  or  to  use  Catherine's 
words,  "bait",  to  draw  them  to  Jesus  Christ.  These  two  letters  are  special 
treasures  because  they  reveal  Catherine's  undaunted  and  tender  concern  for 


■10- 


those  not  yet  united  with  Jesus  and  his  Mother. 

Letter  15  is  addressed  to  Consiglio,  a  Jewish  usrer  from  Padua.  His 
work  had  brought  him  to  Siena  where  Catherine  probably  met  him.   In  this 
relatively  short  letter,  Catherine  mentions  Mary  by  name  five  times.  Why? 
Perhaps  it  is  the  ancient   image  of  the  "daughter  of  Zion"  or  the  import- 
ance of  the  mother  in  a  Jewish  family.   I  believe  it  is  also  a  simple 
example  to  illustrate  the  phrase  "to  Jesus  through  Mary." 

Her  greeting  is  more  elaborate,  more  jubilant  than  usual.   She 
replaces  "In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  crucified  and  of  sweet  Mary"  with 
"Praised  be  Jesus  Christ  crucified,  son  of  the  glorious  Virgin  Mary." 
Again,  unlike  her  practice  in  other  letters,  Catherine  uses  a  similar 
expression  of  praise  to  close  the  letter.  "Praised  be  Christ  crucified, 
and  his  swost  Mother  the  glorious  Virgin  Mother  holy  Mary."  Thus, 
Catherine  opens  and  closes  this  message  to  her  Jewish  friend  with  phrases 
reminiscent  of  the  ancient  Jewish  blessing,  "Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of 
Israel..."  For  Catherine,  Mary  is  the  most  exalted  woman  of  Israel,  the 
fulfillment  of  the  Virgin-Mother  imagery  of  the  Daughter  of  Zion. 

The  Mother  and  Son  are  inseparable.  Mary  brings  the  long-awaited 
Messiah  to  her  people.   Through  Catherine,  Mary  pleads  for  her  Jewish 
people.   Catherine,  for  her  part,  cannot  seem  to  refer  enough  to  Mary, 
including  her  is  almost  every  mention  of  Christ.   "Most  beloved  and 
dearest  brother  redeemed  like  myself  by  the  precious  blood  of  the  Son  of 
God,  I  unworthy  Catherine,  write  to  you,  constrained  by  Christ  crucified 
and  by  his  sweet  Mother  Mary.   I  beg  you... to  receive  the  Grace  of  holy 
baptism."8 

Although  Consiglio  is  not  a  Christian,  and  we  do  not  know  for  certain 
if  he  ever  became  one,  Catherine  seeks  to  woo  him  to  love  Christ  by  using 
expressions  of  warm  solidarity.   0  dearest  brother  in  Christ  Jesus  open 
your  eyes..."  "How  sweet  and  kind  is  our  God..."  Catherine  does  not 
consider  herself  better  than  this  non-Christian  as  indicated  in  the  greeting 
recorded  in  the  previous  paragraph.   On  the  contrary,  she  knows  Christ  has 
united  himself  to  all  of  humankind  through  his  Incarnation  and  freely 
offers  his  redemptive  blood  to  everyone.   Catherine  seeks  to  lead  this  Jew 
from  the  "law  of  Moses  founded  on  Justice... to  the  new  law  given  by  Christ 
crucified,  the  gospel  life  founded  on  love  and  mercy." 

Mary  is  the  spouse  of  the  Holy  Spirit.   They  are  united  forever  to 
bring  forth  the  life  of  Christ  in  souls.   Where  the  Spirit  is,  there  is 
Mary  with  her  motherly  concern.   Where  Mary  is,  there  is  the  Spirit,  "the 
Lord  and  giver  of  life."   Catherine  unites  the  Spirit  and  Mary  in  their 
desire  to  bring  eternal  life  to  Consiglio.   "Make  no  more  resistance  to 
the  Holy  Spirit  who  calls  you  and  do  not  despise  the  love  that  Mary  has 
for  you,  nor  the  tears  and  prayers  that  have  been  offered  for  you."1^  A 
remarkably  beautiful  and  moving  statement!   Mary  loves  this  person.   She 
loves  every  person  before  he  or  she  has  accepted  Christ.   Like  the  Trinity 
to  whom  Mary  is  so  closely  united,  she  takes  the  initiative  in  loving. 
Truly  a  mother,  she  is  the  first  to  love  the  unborn  child  long  before  the 
infant  is  aware  of  his  or  her  mother.   Together  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  Mary 


-11- 


has  conceived  a  tremendous  love  for  Consiglio  and  labors  to  bring  forth 
the  image  of  her  Son  in  his  soul. 

Catherine  is  a  faithful  disciple  of  Jesus  and  Mary  and  so  there  is 
no  one  excluded  from  her  loving  care.   A  man  once  came  to  Catherine 
brokenhearted  by  the  wayward  life  of  his  sister  who  had  become  an  "outcast" 
of  society.   Some  scholars  speculate  that  he  had  heard  of  Catherine's 
success  in  converting  Niccolo  di  Tuldo  before  his  execution,  and  so  had 
recourse  to  Catherine  to  convert  his  sister  from  a  life  of  sin.   You  may 
remember  that  Catherine  preceded  Niccolo  to  the  place  of  execution  and 
prayed  for  mercy  through  Mary.   The  saint  recalls  that  she  called  on 
Mary  because  "I  wanted  this  grace,  that  at  the  moment  /of  death/  she 
would  give  him  light  and  peace  of  heart,  and  that  I  would  see  him  reach 
his  goal. "11 

Catherine  takes  upon  herself  the  man's  sorrow  and  writes  his  sister, 
a  prostitute  in  Perugia.   Catherine  is  very  blunt  in  making  the  woman  face 
her  situation.   "It  seems  that  you  act  like  a  pig  wallowing  in  the  mire 
for  you  are  covered  with  filthy  mud.   You  have  made  yourself  a  servant  and 
slave  of  sin.   You  have  taken  the  devil  for  your  lord,  and  serve  him  day 
and  night. "1*  Our  mystic  continues  with  other  images  to  try  to  awaken  the 
prostitute's  conscience,  then  she  directs  her  words  to  the  most  tender 
emotions  of  the  latter' s  heart.   Everyone  yearns  for  love  and  Catherine 
offers  the  woman  two  models:   the  Blessed  Mother  and  St.  Mary  Magdalen. 

Run  to  that  sweet  Mary  who  is  mother  of 
compassion  and  of  mercy.   She  will  lead 
you  into  the  presence  of  her  Son.  On  your 
behalf  she  will  show  him  the  breast  with 
which  she  nursed  him  and  move  him  to  bend 
down  to  show  you  mercy.  You,  as  a  daughter 
and  servant  redeemed  by  the  blood,  will 
then  enter  the  wounds  of  the  Son  of  God. 
There  you  will  find  such  an  ineffable 
charity  that  it  will  consume  and  burn  up 
all  your  miseries  and  defects.  * 

Catherine  is  confident  that  Mary's  motherly  intercession  will  be 
victorious  for  anyone  who  goes  to  Jesus  through  Mary.   Jesus  longs  to 
show  his  mercy  to  the  world  and  he  refuses  his  mother  nothing.  Mary  does 
not  draw  people  to  herself,  but  she  leads  them  to  Jesus  and  she  especially 
brings  them  to  his  pierced  heart.   Catherine  knows  this  to  be  true  from 
her  own  experience.   On  at  least  one  occasion,  Mary  had  obtained  graces 
for  her  from  Christ's  side.14 

Catherine  ends  her  strong,  yet  tender,  appeal  to  the  prostitute  of 
Perugia  in  a  manner  different  from  all  her  other  letters.   After  her  usual 
closing  of  "Sweet  Jesus,  Jesus  Love",  she  adds  the  delicate  words,  "Mary 
sweet  Mother."  It  seems  she  desires  to  place  this  unfortunate  woman  once 
more  into  the  loving  care  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  her  Merciful  Mother. 
Both  this  letter  and  the  one  to  Consiglio  reveal  Catherine's  absolute 
confidence  in  Mary  to  embrace  those  who  appear  to  be  the  farthest  away  and 


-12- 


to  carry  them  to  the  loving  heart  of  her  Son. 

Blessed  Raymond  of  Capua  was  famous  for  his  devotion  to  Our  Lady  and 
wrote  a  popular  commentary  of  the  "Magnificat."  Some  scholars  believe  that 
it  was  actually  St.  Catherine  who  fostered  his  devotion  and  inspired  him 
to  write  about  Mary.   Raymond  was  not  ashamed  to  acknowledge  Catherine  as 
his  spiritual  "mama."  One  of  the  most  noted  characteristics  of  her 
personality  was  her  spiritual  motherhood.   In  fact,  this  quality  was  so 
outstanding  and  unusual  that  it  is  almost  unparalleled  in  the  history  of 
spirituality. 

She  had  an  extraordinary  gift  to  captivate  the  hearts  of  people  of 
every  social  strata  by  her  spiritual  presence  and  lead  them  to  Christ. 
When  this  young  illiterate  woman  called  prelates  and  professors,  nobles 
and  common  people  her  "beloved  children,"  they  spontaneously  responded 
"dearest  mama."  Her  disciples  would  even  call  themselves  "caterinati" 
meaning  "en-catherined,"  one  charmed  or  possessed  by  Catherine.   Scholars 
have  sought  to  explain  her  spiritual  power  and  influence,  but  most  are 
forced  to  admit  it  is  a  supernatural  reality  emanating  from  her  profound 
spiritual  life. 

In  the  light  of  the  present  work,  I  would  like  to  suggest  that  her 
vast  and  fruitful  spiritual  motherhood  was  a  consequence  of  her  deep 
union  with  Mary,  the  spiritual  Mother  of  Heaven  and  Earth. 

There  seem  to  be  three  stages  in  Catherine's  devotion  to  Mary: 
1)  early  childhood  when  she  concentrated  on  vocal  prayers  and  explicit 
acts  of  devotion;  2)  the  time  of  seclusion  in  her  cell  and  early  apostolate 
when  she  meditated  upon  the  mysteries  of  faith  and  began  her  works  of 
service;  3)  her  mystical  life  during  the  last  years  of  her  life  in  which 
union  was  so  deep  as  to  surpass  description.   The  more  profound  Catherine's 
union  with  Mary  becomes  the  more  interior  and  subtle  we  find  it. 

Pope  Paul  VI  in  proclaiming  Catherine  of  Siena  a  Doctor  of  the  Church 
called  her,  "the  mystic  of  the  Incarnate  Word... the  mystic  of  the  Mystical 
Body  of  Christ,  that  is,  of  the  Church."    These  very  phrases  find  their 
fullest  expression  in  Mary,  Mother  of  the  Word  and  Mother  of  the  Church. 

It  was  St.  Catherine's  profound  love  for  Mary  which  opened  her  to 
the  transforming  action  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  become  such  an  extraordinary 
spiritual  mother  and  totally  faithful  spouse  of  Jesus  Christ. 


-13- 


NOTES 


St.  Catherine  of  Siena,  The  Dialogue,  trans.  Sr.  Suzanne  Noffke,  OP 
(New  York:  Paulist  Press,  1980),  chapter  158,  p.  337. 

2Ibid. ,  cf.  chapter  139. 

3St.  Catherine  of  Siena,  Le  Lettere,  collected  and  notes  by  Niccolo 
Tommaseo,  ed.  by  Piero  Misciatelli  in  six  volumes,  (Florence:  C/E  Giunti  - 
G.  Barbera,  1940"),  Letter  144,  Vol.  IV,  p.  282. 

4Ibid. 

5Ibid. ,  p.  283. 
Cf .  ,  Pope  John  Paul  II,  Dives  in  Misericordia. 

70p.  Cit.   L  144-IV-285. 

8Ibid. ,  L  15-11-49. 

9Ibid. ,  p.  50. 

10Ibid. 

nLetter  273-IV-176. 

12Letter  276-IV-182. 

13Ibid. ,  p.  184. 

*4Cf . ,  Johannes  Jorgensen,  Saint  Catherine  of  Siena,  trans.  Ingeborg 
Lund  (New  York:  Longmans,  Green  §  Co.,  Inc.   1938)  pp.  31-32. 

■^Pope  Paul  VI,  "Proclamation  for  a  Doctor  of  the  Church,"  L'Osservatore 
Romano ,  English  edition,  42(133)  October  ,5  1970,  pp.  6  5  7. 


-14- 


COURTYARD  SCENE 


Amidst  our  stony  limestone  walls 

The  winter  lumbers  in. 
Announced  by  lightning  near  the  dawn 

While  snowfall  feathers  thin. 

A  breathless  sight,  so  rich  to  see 
As  roofs  mount  high  with  white, 

Yet  still  and  peaceful  like  a  sleep 
As  dawn  breathes  forth  from  night. 

The  frosty  winds  swirl  round  and  round 
Our  Lady's  shrine  set  deep; 

A  paradox,  amidst  the  calm 

Some  swirling  spirits'  sweep. 

The  little  trees  blow  with  the  blow 
And  humbly  lend  their  twigs 

To  dress  in  lacy  holiday, 
To  sway  to  nature's  jig. 

See  what  I  have  done  for  you 

Within  the  night's  slow  watch 

The  gift  of  dawn,  white  tumbled  break 
A  vision  near,  while  yet  far  off. 

Sister  Mary  Regina,  O.P, 
West  Springfield,  Mass. 


-15- 
MARY  IN  THE  II-? CARNATION  AND  THE  SIGNS  OF  THE  TIMgS 

Sister  Virginia  Mary,  0.  P. 
SUMMIT 

(This  v,as  originally  a  talk  given  at  Solemn  Chapter  for  Feast  of 
the  Incarnation  of  the  Lord,  March,  1987.  It  has  been  expanded 
to  Include  themes  especially  relevant  to  the  Marian  Year.) 

"I  find  myself  so  unworthy  and  ill-equipped  to  speak  of  this 
mystery  that  I  don't  know  where  to  begin  or  where  to  end.   If  men 
did  not  require  some  stimulation  to  live  a  good  life,  it  would 
be  better  to  adore  this  mystery  in  silence,  for  it  almost  seems 
a  lessening  of  such  great  mysteries  to  try  to  describe  them  In 
human  language."   These  are  not  my  own  words  but  those  of  our 
Erother  in  St.  Dominic,  Fray  Louis  of  Granada.   (1)  He  expressed 
well  the  inadequacy  of  human  language  for  '-explaining  divine 
mysteries,  so  my  own  attempt  will  be  replete  with  such  limitations 
I  would  like  to  call  this  simply  a  sharing  on  the  two  most  impor- 
tant aspects  of  this  mystery  of  the  Incarnation  and  the  special 
meaning  they  have  for  our  own  day. 

First,  we  know  that  the  motive  of  the  Incarnation  was  that 
of  LOVE  and  MERCY  and  that  this  is  what  characterized  our  Savior's 
whole  life  and  mission.   Scrloture  abounds  with  passages  which  reveal 
these  attributes  of  God  from  the  beginning  of  Genesis  when  the 
Savior  "was  promised,  to  Exodus,  "when  after  the  people  had  revolt- 
ed and  broken  the  first  covenant  in  the  desert,  God  had  revealed 
Himself  to  Moses,  passing  before  Him  and  crying,  'the  Lord,  the 
Lord,  a  God  merciful  and  gracious,  slow  to  anrer  and  abounding 
in  steadfast  love  and  faithfulness'.   (Exodus  34:6)   This  was~an  in- 
itial revelation  of  the  meaning  of  the  mysterious  name  of  YAHW'EH, 
the  aspect  of  His  nature  which  He  chose  to  make  known  first  to 
man,  the  impression  which  He  wished  to  be  most  deeply  engraved  upon 
man's   heart.'   (2)   When  the  people  turned  away  again  He  sent 
the  prophets  to  call  them  back, 

__•  --and  in  their  preaching  they  asso- 
ciate mercy  with  eloquent  Images  of  God's  love;  for  the  Lord  loves 
Israel  with  a  love  of  unparalleled  preference  and  choice,  a  love 
like  that  of  a  husband.  For  this  reason  In  His  mercy  He  forgives 
her  sins  including  infidelity  and  betrayal.   The  Lord  saw  the 
wretched  state  of  His  enslaved  people,  and  hearing  their  cry  and 
seeing  their  affliction,  He  determined  to  set  them  free.   In  this 
saving  act  of  the  Lord  the  prophet  could  see  both  His  love  and 
compassion  at  work.   This,  then,  Is  the  basis  for  the  security  of 
the  people  as  a  whole  and  each  of  its  members:  the  divine  mercy 
upon  which  human  beings  can  call  in  every  adversity.    (3) 

Isaiah  42:1-4,  the  first  ''Song  of  the  Servant', 
describes  the  Lord's  messenger  who  will  fulfill  His  plan  for  the 
earth,  a  mysterious  figure,  whom  most  modern  exegetes  consider  to 


-16- 

be  an  Individual:  "Behold  My  servant  whom  I  uphold... I  have  put 
My  spirit  upon  him... he  will  brinr  forth  Justice  to  the  nations. 
He  will  not  cry  out  or  lift  up  his  voice...  a  bruised  reed  he  will 
not  break  and  a  dlir.ly  burning  wick  he  will  not  quench..."  in  other 
words,  he  will  bring    the  rr.ercy  and  gentleness  of  God.   These 
are  the  qualities  of  his  essential  nature  which  God  had 
revealed.   In  the  New  Testament  Luke  is  the  evangelist  of  God's 
mercy  and  he  alone  fives  us  the  inaugural  sermon  of  Jesus  in  the 
syna£0£ue  at  Nazareth,  making  this  the  keynote  of  Jesus'  whole 
mission:  "  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me...  He  has  anointed 
me  to  preach  £ood  news  to  the  poor...  to  proclaim  release  to  the 
captives...  recovery  of  sight  to  the  blind,  to  set  at  liberty 
thDse  who  are  oppressed,  to  proclaim  the  acceptable  year  of  the 
Lord.  ' *  (4)   He  sou£ht  out  the  sinners,  the  outcasts,  the  seemingly 
hopeless  .   Even  thou£h  He  showed  His  Just  anrer  and  uttered  harsh 
words  at  times , all  was  the  overflow  of  his  love  and  mercy  in  order  to 
bring  his  people  to  repentance  and  to  new  life  in  God. 

In  his  encyclical,  Dives  in  Misericordia,Pope  John  Paul  ill  writes: 

In  and  through  Christ,  then,  God"  also  becomes  especially 
visible  in  His  mercy.   Not  only  does  He  speak  of  it  and  explain  it 
with  the  aid  of  comparisons  and  parables  but,  above  all,  He  embodies 
and  personifies  It.   He  himself  is,  in  a  sense,  the  mercy  of  God. 
Those,  therefore,  who  look  for  and  find  this  quality  in  Him  have 
God  made  visible  to  them  in  a  special  way  as  the  Father  who  is 
'rich  in  mercy'.   What  is  special  about  true  mercy  is  that  it 
discerns,  fosters  and  elicits  food  from  all  forms  of  evil  in  the 
world  and  in  human  beings.   Thus,  understood,  mercy  is  the  central 
teaching  in  Christ's  message  and  the  power  that  explains  His  work. (5) 

The  Pope  shows  how  the  outlook  of  many  today,  more  than  in  the 
past, reveals  resistance  to  a  God  of  mercy,  an  attempt  to  deny  him 
and  to  remove  him  from  their  hearts  and  from  their  lives.   In  these 
times  this  mystery  of  the  God  of  mercy  becomes  a  special  appeal 
to  the  Church.   People  are  in  need  of  it  even  if  at  times  they  do 
not  realize  It.   (6) 

The  second  aspect  of  this  mystcry  of  thD  Incarnation  is 
the  heart  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary.  Soiritual  writers  have 
always  sai^  that  she  was  prepared  for  this  very  special  moment 
through  h°r  great  integrity  :;her  "purity ,  faith.  hcr  openness  In 
ever-'  way  to  the  power  of  the  Holy  Soirlt  working  in  her,  an  open- 
ness to  the  Word  of  God  through  reading,  listening,  observing,  and 
above  all.  her  great  charity. lf   (7)     Mary  was  one  of 
the  'Poor  of  Yahweh ' ,  that  faithful  remnant  in 

Israel  which  grew  out  of  the  Old  Testament  experience  of  God's 
action  towards  his  people  and  the  way  he  had  taught  them  to  respond. 
The  attitude  and  response  called  for  was  one  of  humility,  obedient 
surrender,  faith  and  trust.   Mary  personified  these  virtues  in  an 
outstanding  way,  and  God  had  decreed  to  show  her  his  favor  in  a 
manner  far  beyond  human  comprehension. 


-17- 

In  Mary  God  always  took  the  initiative,  and  she  was  able  to 
believe  with  a  faith  similar  to  that  of  Abraham  that  out  of  her 
inviolate'virginity  he  would  bring  into  the  world  the  Word  Incarnate 
who  is  Life  itself.   Mary  is  the  one  whom  God  sets  before  us 
to  be  our  model,  our  guide,  and  especially  our  Mother.  She  is 
closer  to  us  than  we  realize.  She  who  was  and  is  the 

Holy  Spirit's  perfect  instrument  to  bring  about  the  reign  of 
peace  and  love  of  Christ  (8)  desires  nothing-  more  than  to  co- 
operate with  Him  in  forming  within  each  an  "incarnation  of  the 
Word--to  be  another  humanity  wherein  he  may  renew  his  mystery", 
as  Blessed  Elizabeth  of  the  Trinity  so  eloquently  expresses  it. 
Mary  was  the  one  on  whom  Blessed  Elizabeth  gazed  in  order  to  live 
her  religious  life  effectively  by  meditation  on  and  assimilation 
of  the  Divine  Word.  ;,3he  is  the  living  incarnation  of  a  lovln' 
faith  and  she  seeks  to  conform  to  herself  the  soul  that  contem- 
plates the  divine  source  in  order  to  transmit  to  her  and  through 
her  to  the  entire  world  the  beneficent  graces  of  salvation. "  ,^ 

At  the  Annunciation  Mary  was  told  hy  the  angel  that  her  child 
would  be  called  Son  of  the  Most  High  because  of  the  overshadowing 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.   As  a  true  contemplative  adored  and  obeyed. 
She  opened  her  heart  to  the  Spirit  and  conceived  her  Son  and  also 
his  mystical  members.   She  is  the  woman  in  whom  the  life  of  the 
Trinity  is  carried  on,  the  woman  who,  through  her  existence,  com- 
pels the  divine  mystery  of  the  three  Countenances  to  shine  forth 
and  be  manifest.  After  Christy  Mary  is  the  contemplative  par- 
excellence.   She  is  the 

./.paradigm  of  apostolic  activity  in  the 
Mystical  Body,  blending  contemplation  and  action  in  authentic 
prayer  without  favoring  one  over  the  other,  so  that  the  two  were 
expressions  of  the  one  same  love  in  her  heart.   They  are  so  unit- 
ed in  her  that  they  constitute  one  exemplary  reality  for  anyone 
who,  like  her,  is  able  to  be  present  to  the  world  with  all  Its 
problems  by  the  simple  fact  of  being  completely  possessed  by  God. (10) 

What  is  being  asked  of  us  today?   We  know  very  well  that 
God  has  specific  designs  upon  the  world.   To  quote  Pope  Paul  VI: 
....so  great  are  the  needs  and  perils  of  the  present  age,  so  vast 
the  horizon,  of  mankind  drawn  toward  world  co-existence  and  power- 
less to  achieve  it,  that  there  is  no  salvation  for  it  except  in 
a  new  outpouring  of  the  Gift  of  God— the  Creating  Spirit,  to 
renew  the  face  of  the  earth.   (11) 

We  have  now  entered  upon  a  special  Marian  Year  and  Pope  John 
Paul  II  has  issued  a  new  encyclical,  Redemotorls  Mater,  in  which 
he  beautifully  points  out  that,  "from  the  very  first  moment  the 
Church  'looked  at'  Mary  through  Jesus  just  as  she 'looked  at' 
Jesus  through  Mary."   (12)   An  official  comment  made  when 
the  encyclical  was  introduced  expressed  the  reason  for  it  in 
•this  way:    the  Pope  sees  the  Marian  Year  as  not  Just  another 
Jubilee  Year  in  her  honor;  that  far  from  being  a  mere  sentimental 
devotion  it  is  meant  to  direct  the  Church  as  a  dynamic  impulse 
toward  the  future  with,  in,  and  through  Mary,  Mother  of  the  Re- 
deemer, Mother  of  humankind  and  Mediatrix  of  divine  grace,  whose 
Intercession  is  special  and  extraordinary.   He  wishes  to  inter- 
pret the  signs  of  the  times  in  the  light  of  faith  and  offer 


-18- 

directlves  for  the  Church  and  for  humanity.  He  links  together 
two  scriptural  passages  which  seem  to  have  little  in  common: 
chapter  3  of  Genesis,  (the  Proto-evangellum )  ,  and  chapter  12 
of  Revelation.   This  last  book  speaks  expressly  of  the  "sl^n 
of  the  Woman'who,  at  a  determined  moment  of  history,  will  rise  up 
above  it,  to  reconcile  heaven  and  earth  from  that  moment  on- 
wards.  This  sign  of  the  woman  is  the  si£n  of  hope.   Within 
our  present  historical  moment  the  "sign  of  the  Woman"  is  the 
essential  "sign  of  the  time".  On  the  path  indicated  by  this 
sign  in  the  person  of  Mary  we  proceed  in  the  footsteps  of  hope 
towards  Christ,  the  Lord  of  history.  (13) 

This  Marian  Pope  asks  us  to  deepen  our  awareness  of  her 
presence  in  the  mystery  of  Christ  and  of  the  Church  as  Vatican 
Council  II  teaches, for  by  our  knowledge  of  her  and  of  the  role 
she  plays  we  will  be  more  disposed  to  allow  the  Holv  Spirit 
to  prepare  us  for  the  eschatological  Day.  The  life  and  work  of 
Jesus  Christ  and  his  mother  are  indissolubly  bound  toqether.  (14) 
We  find  all  this  confirmed  in  the  statements  of  his  predecessor, 
Pope  Paul  VI,  especially  in  his  Apostolic  Exhortation,  Marialis 
Cultus : 

The  development  of  devotion  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary, 
which  We  desire,  is  an  indication  of  the  Church's  genuine 
piety.   This  devotion  fits... into  the  only  worship  that 
is  rightly  called  "Christian" ,  because  it  takes  its  origin 
and  effectiveness  from  Christ,  finds  its  complete  expres- 
sion in  Christ  and  leads  through  Christ  in  the  Spirit  to 
the  Father.  (15) 

Pope  John  Paul  II  has  entrusted  nations  everywhere  to  the  Immacu- 
late Heart  of  Mary  to  further  the  reign  of  Christ,  and  he  prayed: 

Let  there  be  revealed  once  more  in  the  history  of  the 
world  the  infinite  saving  power  of  the  redemption:  the  power 
of  merciful  love.   May  it  put  a  stop  to  evil.   May  it  trans- 
form consciences.   May  your  Immaculate  Heart  reveal  for  all 
the  light  of  hope.    (16) 

The  world  needs  to  know  more  than  ever  that  its  God  is  a  God  of 
love  and  mercy.   This  is  his  message  for  it  today  as  he  makes  clear. 
We  are  constantly  exhorted  to  take  refuge  in  His  Heart,  "for  the 
Church  most  fully  proclaims  and  venerates  God's  mercy  when  she 
does  so,  and  when  v.e  approach  Christ  in  the  mystery  of  His  Heart 
we  are  able  to  contemplate  most  fully  this  central  reality  which 
is  at  the  same  time  especially  accessible  at  the  human  level:  I 
mean  the  revelation  of  the  Father's  merciful  love  which  it  was 
the  main  purpose  of  the  Son  in  His  Messianic  mission  to  bring. M 
The  Pope  also  reminds  us  that  when  Christ  revealed .the,  loving 
mercy  of  God,  He  required  his  followers  to  make 
love  and  mercy     the  inspiring  force  in  their  lives. '(17) 
This  is  the  power  humanity  needs  and  He  alone  is  its  source. 
"Come  to  me  with  Your  sweet  power,  Your  power  that  knows  no 
eventide."   (18) 

Near  the  end  of  Redemptor  Homlnls  the  Holy  Father  writes; 
Prayer  above  all  is  needed  for  the  Church's  success  and  I  ask 


-19- 

that  it  be  intense,  with  Mary  and  the  disciples  in  the  Upper 

Room  in  Jerusalem,  awaiting  the  new  Advent,  the  new  Pentecost.  (19) 

The  new  Advent  is  here — the  "Great  Marian  Advent"  being  proclaim- 
ed in  the  Church  to  the  year  2000.   (20)   Each  day  God  becomes 
Incarnate  for  us.  "Ee  born  in  us,  Incarnate  Word..."  (Caryll 
Houselander)   To  quote  John  Paul  II  arain, 

.  .As  the  Church  carries 
on  the  magnificent  work  of  implementing  the  Second  Vatican  Council- 
a  work  in  which  we  rightly  see  a  nev*  phase  in  the  self-realization 
of  the  Church  in  response  to  the  needs  of  our  time-  she  must  be 
constantly  guided  by  the  consciousness  that  in  this  work  she  may 
not  turn  in  upon  herself.   I  raise  ray  voice  in  prayer  that  at 
this  point  in  history,  the  love  which  is  in  the  Father  may  once 
again  be  revealed  and  may,  through  the  power  of  the  Son  and  the 
Holy  Spirit,  manifest  its  presence  in  the  contemporary  world  and 
prove  mightier  than  any  evil,  sin,  and  death.  This  I  pray  for 
through  my  intercession  of  her  who  still  proclaims  'mercy .. .from 
age  to  age  . '    (21) 

NOTES 

(1)  Summa  of  the  Christian  Life,  Vol.  3,  Trans,  by  Jordan  Auraann,  O.P. 
(St.  Louis:  Herder  &   Herder,  1954-58)   See  Chapter  5,  "A  Work 

of  Mercy  and  Love." 

(2)  Henry  Wansbrough,  Scripture  for  Meditation.  ""The  Incarnation" 
(New  York:  Alba  House  1975) 

(3)  John  Paul  II,  Encyclical  Letter  Dives  in  Hlserlcordla .  (English 
Edition  of  L'Osservatore  Romano,  December  9,  1930) , 

Section  111,  4 

(4)  Isaiah  61:  1-2.   This  paragraph  is  based  on  Wansbrough. 

(5)  Dives  in  Mlserlcordla,  Section  I,  2:   IV,  6 

(6)  Same.   Section  I,  2 

(7)  Laurence  Justinian,  St..,  Sermon  8,  Feast  of  the  Purification 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary. 

(8)   This  is  the  teaching  especially  of  Sts .  Louis  de  Montf ort  and 
Maximilian  Kolbe.  See  True  Devotion  to  the  Elessed  Virgin, 
( Eayshore ,  N .Y . ,Montfort  Publications  1985)  and  H.  Mantiau- 
Eonamy,  Immaculate  Conception  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  (Liberty- 
ville,  Illinois:  Franciscan  l-'arytown  Press  1977.)  St.  Maximilian 
Kolbe's  basic  discovery  was:""ary  the  Immaculata  is  the 
chief  visible  manifestation  of  the  Holy  Spirit's  presence 
in  the  Church,  and  the  universal  Instrument  of  the  Spirit's 
mission  to  unite  all  men  to  Christ  our  Savior."   This  book 


-20- 

is  the  best  source  in  in£lish  so  far  on  the  Saint's  teaching". 

(9)   Luigi  Eorriello,  O.C.D.,  Spiritual  Doctrine  of  Flossed  Eliz- 
abeth of  the  Trinity.   Trans,  by  Jordan  Aurr.ann,  0  .P .  [New  York: 
Alba  House,  1986) 

(10)  Same 

(11)  Gaudete  in  Domino,  VII,  1975.   This  was  also  quoted  in  a 
most  interesting  book,  The  Spirit  and  the  Erlde  Say  Come, 
(AMI  Fress,  Asbury ,  N.J.,  1951 )  ,  by  Gerald  J.  Farrell,  M.M., 
and  George  W.  Kosicki,  C.S.B.   It  deals  with  the  working 

of  the  Spirit  in  Mary  and  her  promise  of  the  triumph  of  her 
Immaculate  Heart  and  why  they  believe  it  will  be  accomplished 
shortly . 

(12)  Section  II,  26 

(13)  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  these  themes  in  Genesis  and 
Revelation  on  the  battle  between  the  Woman  and  the  forces 

of  evil  have  surfaced  in  a  particularly  notable  way  in  the  last 
century.  She  cane  with  a  saving  message  in  her  appearances 
to  St.  Catherine  Laboure  in  1S30  and  gave  her  the  miraculous  medal 
which  contained  the  Inmaculate  Conception  ejaculation  (reminiscent  of  Gen- 
esis 3).  Thus  she  preceded  the  most  powerful  firce  of  evil 
to  come  upon  the  modern  world:  Marxism  expressed  in  atheistic 
communism  which  was  inaugurated  in  1848  with  the  "Communist 
Manifesto.*   She  warned  humanity  of  its  sins  in  1849  at 
LaSalette.   In  1854  the  DorTa  of  the  Immaculate  Conception 
was  proclaimed.  In  1858  she  declared  at  Lourdes,  "I  am  the 
Immaculate  Conception.'1  Then  followed  a  series  of  notable 
apparitions:  Pontmain  (1871),  Pellevoisln  (1876),  Knock  (1879), 
Fatlma  (1917)  in  the  year  of  the  Russian  Revolution.   Four 
days  after  the  miracle  of  October  13,  St.  yaximilian  Kolbe 
founded  his  "Kniphts  of  the  Immaculata"  to  combat  the  forces  of 
evil  under  her  patronage  in  order  to  bring  about  the  reign  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
of  Jesus.   In  1932-3  3be  caTe  to  ceaurain£,  to  Ranneux  (1933). 
In  194-5  Pope  Pius  XII  proclaimed  our  Lady  of  Guadalupe  "Patron- 
ess of  the  Americas".   She  appeared  here  as  the  "Immaculate 
Conception  and  the  Woman  Clothed  with  the  Sun."   In  1947  came 
the  appearance  at  Tre-Fontarme ,  Italy,  where  she  said,  "I  am 
the  Virgin  of  Revelation."  Thousands  of  Christians  and  "'oslems 
watched  the  apparitions  at  Zeitoun,  Cairo,  in  1968.   There 
is  £reat  evidence  to  support  the  visions  at  Garabandal  (1961), 
Nicaragua,  (1981),  and  I-'edupor  Je ,  (1981  to  the  present),  but 
they  need  further  processing  by  Church  authorities.  She  has  also 
inspired  the  founding  of  the  "Legion  of  Mary",  the  "Blue  Army", 
and  other  organizations  to  work  for  her  cause. 

(14)  "Since  devotion  to  the  Mother  of  God  is  part  of  our  Faith 
and  not  merely  a  pious  addition,  it  follows  that  her  name 
should  be  constantly  on  our  lips  and  love  of  her  consistently 
in  our  hearts.   At  the  same  time  that  devotion  should  be 
authentic,  devoid  of  pious  exasperation  and  theologically 
based."   (James  Cardinal  Freeman,  Archbishop  of  Sydney,  at 
the  Karion  Congress  in  Sydney,  Sept.,  1976). 


-21- 


(15)  Pope  Paul  VI,  Apostolic  Exhortation  Marialis  Cultus,  Feb.  2, 
1974.  Introduction 

(16)  John  Paul  II,  Act  of  Entrustment  of  the  World  to  the  Immac- 
ulate  Heart  of  Mary,  March  25,  1984 

(17)  Dives  In  Mlserlcordla ,  Sections  VII,  3;  II,  3 

(18)  John  Paul  II,  Homily  of  the  Installation  Mass,  (English 
Edition  of  L'Osservatore  Romano,  October,  1978). 

(19)  A  reference  to  the  Holy  Father's  frequent  Marian  talks. 

(20)  Mission  of  the  Immaculata  Bulletin,  (Libertyvllle,  Illinois: 
Franciscan  Marytown  Press,  October,  1986).   The  Holy  Father 
recently  said,  "the  Marian  Year  is  being  celebrated  during 
the  period  of  preparation  of  the  Church  and  of  humanity  for 
the  year  2000  from  the  birth  of  Christ.   If  the  first  coming 
was  preceded  by  Advent,  now  too  we  feel  the  need  for  a  new 
advent.   If  during  the  first  Advent  there  shone  on  the  hori- 
zon of  Salvation  history  the  Morning  Star  which  precedes  the 
rising  of  the  Sun  of  Justice  and  Grace-— .Mary ,  before  the 
coming  of  Christ— it  must  now  shine  once  again. .. (Homily 

given  at  Mass  at  the  Shrine  of  Jasna  Gora  in  Poland,  June,  1987) 

(21)  Dives  in  Mlserlcordla,  Section  VIII,  15 


-22- 


SIGN  OF  HOPE  * 

Sr.  M.  Giuseppina,  OP 
Holy  Rosary  Monastery 
Marino,  Italy 

"In  his  eyes  I  have  found  peace."  (Sg  of  Sg  8:10b) 

"The  Church's  reflection  today  on  the  mystery  of  Christ  and  on  her  own 
nature  has  led  her  to  find  at  the  root  of  the  former  and  as  a  culmination  of 
the  latter  the  same  figure  of  a  Woman:  the  Virgin  Mary,  the  Mother  of  Christ 
and  the  Mother  of  the  Church... As  in  every  home,  the  figure  of  a  Woman,   who 
in  a  hidden  manner  and  in  a  spirit  of  service  watches  over  the  Family   and 
carefully  looks  after  it  until  the  glorious  day  of  the  Lord."   (Paul  VI, 
Mar  ial  is  Cul  tis  ,  Introduction) 

Here  is  the  figure  of  a  woman,  very  humble  and  silent,  who  does  not  seem 
to  have  accomplished  more  that  what  is  common  to  every  woman:  to  be  a  mother. 
This  person  is  with  Christ  at  the  center  of  the  Church,  at  the  center  of  a 
history  marked  by  God's  presence  and  the  history  of  human  salvation. 

Catherine  spoke  of  this  woman,  a  young  mother  from  the  common  people: 
"Mary,  redemptrix  of  the  human  race,  because  you  bore  in  your  flesh  the  Word 
who  redeemed  the  world .. .Mary ,  the  fruitful  earth,... you  bore  the  fire  hidden 
and  veiled  under  the  ashes  of  your  humanity." 

These  are  surely  bold  and  unique  images,  but  ones  that  reveal  a  reality 
from  which  every  person  draws  life.  It  is  a  reality  which  no  on  can  fail  to 
consider,  much  less  we  Dominicans  who  spread  abroad  the  light  that  comes  from 
the  "fire"  which  is  Christ.  We  are  announcers  of  the  Word  who  is  Christ. 

The  necessary  presence  of  Mary  is  a  presence  of  hope,  not  a  project  of 
vague  aspirations,  but  of  life.   It  is  a  lived  and  living  presence  of  gentle 
strength.   Peguy  writes  of  this  difficult  virtue  with  poetic  imagery:  "Eternity 
in  the  hollow  of  your  hand."   Eternity  is  the  ultimate  and  definitive  beatitude, 
the  indestructible  vision  and  possession  of  God.   Hope  is  the  eternity  of  a 
saved  humanity  reconciled  with  God  by  Christ.   This  eternity  was  offered  to 
human  beings  from  the  hands  of  Mary.   Her  motherly  hands  had  carried  Christ, 
the  Mediator,  the  Savior. 

The  first  sign  of  hope,  the  first  announcement  of  a  new  humanity,  is 
Mary  the  Mother.   And  she,  with  Christ,  is  the  distinctive  sign  of  the 
Dominican  Family. 

When  we  are  more  distanced  from  the  juridical  expression  of  "Order",  we 
will  reacquire  more  fully  our  true  and  primitive  dimension  of  Family.   We  will 
find  ourselves  necessarily  gathered  around  this  gentle  figure  of  the  young 
woman  who  is  the  Mother  of  Christ.   We  are  consecrated  to  the  Word  of  God  so 
that  he  might  be  pondered,  praised  and  proclaimed. 


*This  article  is  Chapter  28  of  The  Sweet  Call  of  the  Turtledove  (Naples:  Editrice 
Domenicana  Italiana,  1987).    and  translated  by  Sister  Mary  Jefemiah,  O.P.  (Lufkin) 
See  book  review  on  p,  73 


-23- 

This  is  neither  a  novelty  nor  a  fad.  It  is  what  was  living  in  the 
spirit  of  St.  Dominic.  Therefore,  it  is  at  the  source  of  our  life  as  a 
Family  that,  from  the  fullness  of  the  contemplation  of  Christ-Truth,  we 
find  the  strength  for  the  apostolate,  for  evangelization. 

An  ancient  document  (The  Nine  Ways  of  Prayer  of  St.  Dominic)  relates 
that  when  St.  Dominic  wanted  to  teach  his  brethren  to  pray  he  sometimes 
told  them:  "The  Magi,  these  three  holy  kings,  found  the  Infant  with  Mary, 
his  Mother .. .Now,  we  too,  must  find  the  God -Man  with  Mary."   The  Word  of 
God,  the  reason  for  our  being  preachers,  is  Christ  still  living  and  active 
in  history  and  in  the  life  of  every  person.   His  presence  is  living  as  the 
presence  of  His  Mother  is  living  and  active.   This  feminine  presence  was  so 
dear  to  St.  Dominic  that  he  wanted  to  perpetuate  it  in  time.   He  associated 
the  hidden,  humble,  silent,  but  attentive  and  loving  life  of  the  nuns  to 
the  work  of  preaching.   Like  Mary  they  keep  vigil,  like  Mary  they  pray,  like 
Mary  they  intercede,  like  Mary  they  are  a  sign  of  hope  because  they  are  a 
proclamation  of  salvation. 

This  presence  cannot  be  missing  from  the  Dominican  Family.  It  is  not 
accidental,  added  by  chance.   It  is  a  necessity  of  life  just  as  a  mother  is 
necessary  in  the  life  of  every  human  family,  just  as  a  Mother  was  mysteri- 
ously necessary  in  the  life  of  Christ  the  Savior.   We  who  are  already  collab- 
orating in  the  work  of  the  apostles  of  our  tine  make  the  spirit  of  this  Mother 
relive  in  the  spirit  of  service,  vigilant  love,  goodness  that  follows  and 
protects  at  every  step,  that  shares  every  pain,  every  difficulty  as  well  as 
every  success.  As  Mary  accepted  Christ  who  is  the  gift  of  God  (and  she  did 
not  stop  at  this),  so  we,  although  in  the  monastery,  are  not  just  to  accept 
him  but  to  make  a  gift  of  ourselves  at  the  same  time,  just  as  Mary  made  a 
gift  of  herself  to  God,  to  Christ,  to  all  people.   The  way  of  new  hope 
opened  by  Mary  bears  the  sign  of  the  Cross.   She  continued  on  to  the  Cross 
in  silence,  offering  her  Son,  the  dearest  and  most  intimate  part  of  herself, 
to  the  Father. 

Enclosure,  silence,  poverty,  suffering  peacefully  accepted,  joyously 
welcomed  in  body  as  well  as  in  spirit:  these  are  essential  parts  of  our 
Marian  and  Dominican  life  as  nuns. 

The  penitential  moment  of  our  life  as  nuns  and  as  Dominicans  goes  beyond 
a  "practice  of  mortification".   It  is  lived  in  the  certainty  of  faith. 

In  the  introduction  to  our  book  of  Constitutions  we  read:   "Look  at  the 
Cross  of  Christ,  which  one  of  our  first  friars  called  the  Book  of  Charity,  in 
it  are  hidden  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge.   It  is  the  Cross  that 
introduces  us  into  the  mystery  of  God  in  which  one  never  ceases  to  search  and 
which  is  the  source  of  our  apostolate.   It  is  the  contemplation  of  the  Cross 
of  Christ  that  will  make  you  authentic  Dominican  nuns." 

Will  we  be  there  alone? 

"Near  the  cross  was  the  Mother  of  Jesus.   There  is  our  place,  in  the  act 
of  interceding  for  the  salvation  of  all." 


-24- 


With  Mary.      It    is    important    for   us    nuns    to-be-with-Mary .      Peguy   again 
writes    of  her    (I   don't   believe    the   citation  will    be   annoying): 

To  her  who  intercedes, 

The  only  one  who  can  speak  with  the  authority  of  a  mother... 

To  her  who  is  infinitely  rich. 

Because  she  is  also  infinitely  poor... 

To  her  who  is  infinitely  great. 

Because  she  is  infinitely  small. 

Infinitely  humble. 

A  young  mother 

To  her  who  is  all  Greatness  and  all  Faith. 

Because  she  is  also  all  Charity. 

To  her  who  is  all  Faith  and  all  Charity. 

Because  she  is  also  all  HOPE. 

(the  portico  of  the  mystery  of  the  second  virtue, 
pp.  46-47) 

She  taught  us  this  boundless  hope  on  Calvary  when  she  offered  with  Christ 
the  "evening  sacrifice  so  that  from  then  on  no  one  would  miss  the  last  call  of 
evening,  and  each  sheep  would  find  the  gate  of  the  sheepfold,  each  person  the 
Father's  house". 

Our  evening  song  addressed  to  her  who  is  "our  hope"  is  not  only  a  nice 
Dominican  tradition,  a  peaceful  way  to  close  the  day.   It  is  an  authentic  act 
of  faith  in  her,  because  she  always  stirs  up  hope,  because  she  always  inter- 
cedes for  us.   Because  even  if  it  is  night,  she  helps  us  to  guide  people  to 
the  Father.   She, 

the  Mother  of  the  Good  Shepherd... 
To  her  who  intercedes 
Because  she  is  blessed  among  women. 
(Ibid.,  pp.  50-51) 


y^je,    truly 

"bisBBsd.   xb  jel}F  uiijn  belt^UEd"! 

alj^Be  uwrdja, 

japaken  by  Elizabeth  after  tlje  Annunciation, 

Ijsre  at   tljc  font  of   tl)E  (Crnjaja 

jBEra  tu  re-eclja  uiitlj  jaupreme   eluquencE 

Jrom  iljE  (TrnjajB, 
tljat   ijb   to  Bay  from  tlje  uery  IjEart 
nf   tljE  myjatsry  of  Redemption, 
tljere  radiates   and  fipreadja  nut 
tlje  prospect  nf   tljat  blessing  of   faitlj. 


-27- 


THE  RULE  OF  SAINT  AUGUSTINE  FOR  TODAY 


Sister  Maria  Agnes,  O.P. 
Sunmit 


AUGUSTINE  OF  HIPPO:  A  Biographical  Sketch 


Every  student  of  Church  history  knows  Augustine  of  Hippo,  the  greatest 
of  the  fifth  century  founders  of  Christian  Europe.  It  was  Augustine  who  made 
a  definitive  synthesis  of  ancient  culture,  Platonic  philosophy  and  Christianity. 
This  was  to  become  normative  for  the  whole  Middle  Ages  and,  in  many  ways,  for 
the  Church  of  all  ages. 

Augustine  was  student,  teacher,  scholar,  theologian,  writer,  preacher, 
bishop,  administrator,  contemplative,  monastic  founder  and  saint.  His  life 
covers  that  period  when  the  old  Greco-Roman  world  was  crumbling  before  the 
onslaught  of  barbarians.  This  is  well  described  in  his  philosophical  work, 
The  City  of  God,  by  which  he  traces  God's  ruling  hand  in  human  history. 
Augustine  was  born  in  Tagaste  (now  Souk-Ahras)  in  North  Africa  (the  modern 
Algeria)  on  November  13,  354.  By  that  time,  the  Church  was  spreading  among 
the  pagans.  Augustine  was  not  baptized  as  a  child  and  he  did  not  become  an 
active  Christian  during  his  youth.  His  father,  Patricius  Herculus,  was  a 
pagan.  Augustine's  mother,  Monica,  was  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of  both 
father  and  son  to  Christianity.  The  moving  account  of  Augustine's  conversion 
is  recorded  in  his  Confessions. 

North  Africa  was  then  a  western  province  of  the  old  Roman  Empire.  Hippo 
(the  modern  Bone),  was  just  across  the  Mediterranean  from  Rome.  Augustine 
grew  up,  lived  and  died  in  a  Latin  culture.  At  the  age  of  12,  he  studied 
grammar  and  literature  in  Madaura,  a  town  south  of  Tagaste.  He  studied 
rhetoric  in  Carthage  (now  Tunis),  at  the  age  of  17.  For  nine  years  in 
Carthage,  Augustine  became  involved  in  Manicheism.  (1) 

In  383,  Augustine  went  to  Milan  after  a  brief  sojourn  in  Rome.  In  Milan, 
he  taught  rhetoric  and  there  met  a  group  of  scholars  who  introduced  him  to 
Platonic  philosophy.  Milan  was  the  bishopric  of  Ambrose  who  baptized 
Augustine  on  April  14,  387. 

Augustine  returned  to  Africa  in  388,  became  a  priest  in  391  and  then 
bishop  of  Hippo  from  395  until  the  time  of  his  death.  Administration, 
ecclesiastical  discipline  and  religious  controversies  made  heavy  demands  on 
his  time  as  bishop.  The  Church  of  Roman  Africa  had  a  troubled  history  from 
the  very  beginning.  There  were  Roman  persecutions  in  the  second  and  third 
centuries,  Donatism  in  the  fourth,  and  Pelagianism  in  the  fifth  century. 
The  Arian  heresy  was  brought  to  Africa  by  the  Vandals  who  came  from  Spain  in 
the  fifth  century.   (2) 

Augustine  died  before  the  siege  of  Hippo  ended  fatally,  on  August 
28,  430. 


-28- 


HIS  MONASTIC  VISION 

Augustine  had  great  influence  on  monasticism.   First  of  all,  the  Sacred 
Scriptures  formed  his  life  of  prayer,  study,  writing  and  preaching.  There 
was  the  passion  for  truth  in  his  intellect,  enduring  and  practical  love  in  his 
heart.   For  Augustine,  the  heart  is  God's  altar  and  the  source  of  wholeness 
in  a  person.   (3)   It  is  also  a  battlefield  where  God's  mysterious  actions  meet 
with  the  human  person's  free  decisions.   The  heart  determines  the  human 
personality.  Augustine's  spirituality  was  rooted  in  love,  united  to  faith 
and  hope  and  perfected  in  wisdom  (2  Tim  1:13).   In  the  realm  of  theology, 
Augustine  drew  on  Neoplatonic  philosophy  in  order  to  explain  the  gradual  move- 
ment of  the  human  person  from  the  material  to  the  spiritual,  and  from  the 
temporal  to  the  eternal.   He  gave  the  same  formation  to  his  followers. 

Before  his  conversion,  Augustine,  in  the  company  of  his  mother  and  some 
friends,  made  a  quasi-monastic  retreat  in  Cassiciacum,  near  Milan,  during  the 
part  of  the  year  386  and  until  his  baptism  in  387.   They  formed  one  household 
and  shared  their  possessions  in  common.  After  Monica's  death,  Augustine 
returned  to  Africa  and  established  his  first  monastery  in  the  parental  home. 
For  three  years  he  and  his  followers  lived  for  God  alone  in  prayer,  fasting 
and  good  works,  while  meditating  on  the  Scriptures  day  and  night.  He  founded 
another  monastery  in  Hippo  after  his  priestly  ordination.  As  bishop,  he 
established  a  monastery  of  clerics  in  his  episcopal  residence.  This  house 
became  a  formation  center  for  monks  and  bishops.  The  monastic  practices  in 
Augustine's  monasteries  were  the  traditional  ones:   silence,  communal  and 
personal  prayer,  humility,  penance,  poverty,  celibacy,  obedience  and  service, 
but  the  emphasis  was  always  on  unity  and  love.  (4) 

LETTER  211:   A  MESSAGE  ANCIENT  AND  NEW 

In  423,  Augustine  was  asked  to  serve  as  peacemaker  for  a  convent  of  nuns 
which  he  had  founded  in  Hippo,  and  over  which  his  sister  had  been  superior  for 
almost  25  years.  After  her  death,  conflict  developed  between  the  nuns  and  the 
new  superior.  Augustine  wrote  them  a  letter  in  which  he  recommended,  above  all 
things,  a  shared  vision,  focused  on  God.  The  unique  value  of  this  letter  lies 
in  the  realism  and  wisdom  with  which  Augustine  considered  the  human  condition 
through  faith,  hope  and  love. 


Augustine  gives  the  message  of  Jesus  in  its  full  biblical  sense.  All  the 
precepts  in  this  letter  are  resonant  of  Luke  6:27,  "To  you  who  are  listening 
to  me,  I  say,  love!";   and  the  brief  commentary  on  John  13:35,  "By  this  all  men 
will  know  that  you  are  my  disciples  if  you  have  love  for  one  another".   In 
Jesus,  the  human  person  loves  God  and  is  loved  by  him.   Love  of  God  is 
inseparable  from  love  of  neighbor.  In  loving  the  other,  one  loves  the  Lord 
himself  since  all  together  form  one  body,  Christ.   This  love  expresses  itself 
in  humility,  poverty,  service,  mercy,  forgiveness,  authority,  obedience,  and 
the  multiple  nuances  of  friendship  like  trust,  welcome,  gentleness,  respect 
and  generosity.  (5)  Love,  by  its  very  nature,  is  totally  demanding. 


-29- 


No  Christian  community  ever  reaches  perfection  here  on  earth.   In  the 
gospels  we  can  learn  with  what  kindness  Jesus  admonished  his  disciples  in 
their  jealousies,  quarrels,  prejudices  and  wrong  ideas  on  who  he  is.  Pride, 
greed,  envy,  anger  and  disobedience  can  disfigure  the  beauty  of  community 
life,  but  the  gospel  proclaims  that  love  has  the  first  and  the  last  word. 
For  Augustine,  the  monastic  life  is  already  giving  witness  to  this  quest 
as  the  nuns  journey  to  God  in  oneness  of  mind  and  heart;   it  is  precisely 
for  this  reason  that  they  have  come  to  live  together.  (6) 

The  message  of  Letter  211  is  ancient  and  is  rooted  in  Scripture.   It 
is  new  and  has  living  permanence  because  the  spirit  of  Jesus  renews  and 
re-creates  new  hearts  (2  Cor  3:6).  Letter  211  was  to  become  the  basis  for 
the  famous  Rule  of  St.  Augustine.  (7) 


THE  RULE  IN  DOMINICAN  MONASTIC  LIFE 


St.  Dominic  and  the  early  friars  chose  the  Rule  of  St.  Augustine  for 
their  life  and  mission.  To  this  Rule,  the  Dominicans  added  particular 
customs  and  observances.  The  Dominican  nuns,  founded  in  1206,  adopted  the 
same  Rule,  then  already  revised,  in  1257.  The  particular  charism  of 
Dominican  monasticism  is  formulated  in  the  Book  of  the  Constitutions  of  the 
Nuns  of  the  Order  of  Preachers.  (8) 

The  Rule  is  divided  into  eight  short  chapters.  In  this  paper,  four 
basic  themes  will  be  drawn  up.  We  shall  leave  out  those  elements  that  are 
limited  by  a  particular  cultural  context,  and  select  those  that  are  rooted 
in  Scripture  and  have  perennial  value.  The  Rule  offers  a  message  to  a  world 
that  is  caught  up  in  the  pursuit  of  affluence,  sex  and  power.  This  message 
is  proclaimed  in  silence  through  the  monastic  vows  of  poverty,  chastity  and 
obedience.  The  daily  rhythm  of  monastic  life  -  liturgical  and  private 
prayer,  solitude  and  community,  enclosure  and  hospitality,  silence  and 
chapter,  study  and  prayerful  reading,  work  and  leisure  -  points  to  the 
primacy  and  unity  of  God. 


1     VOLUNTARY  POVERTY  AND  COMMON  LIFE 

"Among  you  there  can  be  no  question  of  personal  property.  Rather,  take 
care  that  you  share  everything  in  common — Those  who  owned  possessions  in 
the  world  should  readily  agree  that,  from  the  moment  they  enter  religious 
life,  these  things  become  the  property  of  the  community."  (9) 

Love  begins  with  sharing  what  one  has:  material  goods,  productive  skills, 
knowledge  and  talents.  Non-ownership  and  the  sharing  of  goods  are  the  first 
steps  in  cleansing  the  inside  of  the  cup  (Mt  23:36).   It  is  an  outward  sign 
of  the  unity  in  love  which  is  described  in  Acts  4:32.  Voluntary  poverty  is 
the  freedom  from  the  domination  of  created  things.   It  is  also  the  art  of 
using  things  in  a  spirit  of  joy  and  tranquillity,  for  what  is  joy  if  not  the 
giving  up  of  all  that  one  has  in  exchange  for  that  pearl  of  great  price 
(Mt  19:10-11)? 


-30- 

A  nun,  however i  has  given  nothing  to  God  and  to  the  community  unless 
she  has  given  herself.  When  St.  Paul  writes  of  the  generosity  of  the 
Christians  in  Macedonia,  lie  observed  that  "first  they  gave  themselves  to 
the  Lord"  (2Cor  8:5).   Poverty  involves  interdependence  and  service  of  one 
another.   It  also  means  experiencing  need  and  limitation  and  allowing  oneself 
to  be  carried  by  others.  (10) 

The  contemplative  finds  Christ  hidden  in  her  daily  chores  as  well  as  in 
special  projects  that  demand  intellectual  culture.   In  poverty  of  heart  she 
seeks  Christ  everywhere,  like  the  bride  in  the  Song  of  Songs,  "I  found  him 
whom  my  soul  loves"  (3:4).   In  work,  the  spiritual  is  perceived  in  poverty, 
humility  and  love  after  the  example  of  Christ  who  said,  "As  you  did  it  to 
one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brothers,  you  did  it  to  me"  (Mt  25:40).   In  her 
daily  work,  therefore,  the  nun  is  imaging  the  poor  Christ  (Mt  13:55). 
Although  Jesus  warns  us  against  too  much  anxiety  about  productivity  and  the 
consumer  mentality  (Mt  6:25-34),  he  has  appreciation  and  love  for  human  work. 
Jesus  sees  in  every  type  of  work  an  aspect  of  the  human  person's  likeness  to 
God  (Jn  15:1).   Augustine  and  other  monastic  writers  have  pointed  out  that  it 
is  better  for  monks  and  nuns  to  earn  their  livelihood  by  their  labors  and  thus 
share  the  lot  of  the  poor  rather  than  wholly  depend  on  alms  and  donations. 
To  be  fully  supported  by  public  alms  belong  to  the  feeble  and  disabled. 

Over  and  above  these  considerations,  the  primacy  of  the  human  person  over 
material  goods  is  the  consistent  teaching  of  the  gospel  and  the  Church.  The 
nun  must  be  made  to  understand  that  in  her  daily  work,  she  is  earning  her  keep. 
This  awareness  is  extinguished  when  a  person  is  made  to  feel  that  she  is  a 
mere  instrument  of  production.  (11)   The  intention  behind  all  this  is  that  no 
one  in  the  monastery  shall  seek  her  own  advantage  in  work.  Everything  is  to 
be  done  for  the  common  good.  When  hopes,  efforts  and  goals  are  shared,  work 
brings  unity  of  mind  and  heart.  (12) 

Humility  is  linked  with  poverty.   The  humble  person  recognizes  the  fact 
that  she  has  received  all  from  God  (1  Cor  4:7).  The  person  who  truly  seeks  God 
is  both  poor  and  humble  (Zeph  2:3).   Pride,  the  source  of  all  sins,  is  deeply 
entrenched  in  human  nature.   Pride,  according  to  Augustine,  militates 
against  all  good  works;  it  demeans  the  giver  and  the  gift  loses  its  value.  (13) 
The  most  generous  deed  is  not  always  a  sign  of  true  Christian  presence..   If 
a  person  gives  away  all  that  she  has  and  distributes  her  property,  but  has  no 
love,  her  deed  has  no  value  (1  Cor  13:3).  A  person  is  neither  her  possessions 

nor  her  generous  act  but  her  true  self,  her  being. 


2     THE  GIFT  OF  CONSECRATED  CHASTITY 

The  first  book  in  the  Bible  gives  the  blessing  for  fertility  (Gen  1:28) 
as  well  as  the  charter  on  marriage  (Gen  2:24).  The  marriage  blessing  was 
not  revoked  after  the  Fall.  Human  salvation  was  promised  through  childbirth. 
This  was  fulfilled  in  Mary,  the  perfect  virgin  who  was  so  completely  mother 
that  the  virgin  Messiah  was  born  of  her  alone.  Before  Mary's  time,  however, 
Hosea,  Jeremiah,  Ezekicl,  David  and  Solomon  developed  the  theme  of  spiritual 
marriage  between  God  and  Israel,  and  then  between  God  and  the  human  soul. 
The  fruits  of  chaste  love  are  even  more  manifest  in  the  gospel.  An  example 


-31- 


of  this  is  Anna  who  consecrated  the  chastity  of  her  widowhood  in  prayer, 
fasting  and  vigils  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  (Lk  2:36-37).  Christ  himself  gave 
celibate  love  a  deeper  meaning,  "Not  all  men  can  receive  this  precept,  but 
only  those  to  whom  it  is  given"  (Mt  19:11-12). 

The  celibate,  then,  is  called  by  name.  Consecrated  chastity  is  both  a 
gift  and  a  renunciation.   Its  true  motive  is  to  image  Christ  by  belonging 
completely  to  him.  With  Christ,  the  religious  will  not  be  lonely  for  the 
Father  is  also  with  her  (Jn  16:32).  She  has  the  fellowship  and  love  of  her 
Sisters  in  the  community.  Through  friendship  and  reciprocal  love,  the  nuns 
grow  in  fidelity  to  this  love  for  Christ.  (14) 

Augustine,  who  had  painfully  experienced  in  himself  the  demands  and  the 
limitations  of  human  nature  could  thus  give  this  practical  advice:   "You  cannot 
say  that  your  inner  attitude  is  good  if  with  your  eyes  you  desire  to  possess  a 
man,  for  the  eye  is  the  herald  of  the  heart".  Elsewhere,  Augustine  refines 
this  point:  "Look  upon  the  beauty  of  your  lover... let  him  who  was  fastened  to 
the  cross  be  securely  fastened  to  your  hearts".  (15)   This  choice  certainly 
involves  a  sacrifice  which  affects  the  very  depths  of  the  human  personality. 
For  this  reason,  commitment  by  vows  is  to  be  guided  by  prudence,  maturity  and 
above  all,  by  faith.  Here  is  Augustine  again:  "God  does  not  command  the 
impossible  but  tells  us  to  do  what  we  can,  and  pray  for  what  we  are  not  able, 
and  he  will  help  us  to  accomplish  it".  God  alone  is  the  master  of  his  gifts. 
No  one  else  more  than  Augustine  has  taught  the  importance  of  humility  in  the 
faithful  keeping  of  the  vow.  He  recommends  prayer  "lest  this  gift  be 
plundered  by  pride".  (16) 

The  Rule  also  exhorts  with  resepct  to  modesty  in  dress  and  behaviour. 
The  nuns  are  not  to  be  concerned  with  externals  in  order  to  attract  attention. 
However,  no  one  can  underestimate  the  significance  of  clothes  in  terms  of 
necessity,  modesty,  protection,  hygience,  femininity  and  identity  value  for 
religious  women.  (17)  Clothing  protects  the  private  and  interior  life  of  a 
person  (Gen  3:21).  The  Dominican  religious  habit  expresses  the  type  of  life 
lived  in  the  Church  and  in  the  community  (Dt  21:10-14)  as  well  as  the  history 
of  that  life.  It  is  also  a  visible  sign  of  consecration  to  Christ. 

Augustine  gives  practical  advice  on  the  care  and  discipline  of  the  body. 
(18)   In  Scripture,  the  flesh  signifies  the  human  person  in  a  state  of  finite- 
ness  and  fragility  (Jn  1:14).  When  regarded  as  the  dominating  principle  of 
life,  the  flesh  can  tyrannize  the  person  with  its  prerogatives  and  demands 
(Rom  7:25).   It  is  in  Christ  and  with  Christ  alone  that  the  human  person  can 
conquer  sin  and  death  with  that  very  flesh  (Rom  8:3). 

The  body  in  itself  is  the  visible  expression  of  the  human  person,  a 
member  of  Christ  (Rom  6:15),  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Spirit  (Rom  6:19)  and 
will  rise  again  to  immortality  (1  Cor  6:14).  For  these  reasons,  the  religious 
is  destined  to  give  glory  to  God  by  means  of  her  bodiliness  through  prayer, 
fasting  and  good  works  in  chaste  love  (Rom  6:20).  These  aspects  of  her 
identification  with  Christ  are  at  the  heart  of  her  vow  of  chastity. 


-32- 


AUTHORITY  AND  OBEDIENCE 


Authority  is  fundamental  in  religious  life.   Authority  comes  from  God, 
and  it  is  given  in  view  of  the  common  good  (Rom  13:1).   The  Prioress,  first 
among  equals,  is  at  once  leader,  friend  and  companion.   The  Rule  presses  this 
point,  "Your  superior  must  not  think  herself  fortunate  in  having  power  over 
you  but  in  the  love  with  which  she  shall  serve  you".  (19)   This  is  an  echo  of 
Paul's  teaching:  "We  are  gentle  among  you,  like  a  nurse  taking  care  of  her 
children.   So,  being  affectionately  desirous  of  you,  we  were  ready  to  share 
with  you  not  only  the  gospel  of  Christ  but  also  our  own  self  because  you  have 
become  very  dear  to  us"  (1  Thess  2:7-8). 

Unity  depends  on  the  quality  of  leadership  and  on  the  Prioress1  own  loving 
obedience  to  Christ.   The  Prioress  devotes  herself  to  the  Sisters  in  order  that 
they  in  turn  might  be  able  to  give  themselves  wholly  to  Christ,  to  the  Church 
and  to  the  Order  in  a  life  of  contemplation.   Both  she  who  commands  and  she 
who  obeys  are  following  Christ,  in  the  context  of  dialogue  coming  from  the  same 
source,  God's  will  (Jn  4:34).   The  Prioress  and  the  Sisters  meet  regularly  for 
discussion,  discernment  and  decision.   The  Prioress,  who  ordinarily  presides  at 
these  meetings,  unifies  the  insights  and  opinions  of  the  Sisters  before  making 
a  decision.   She,  being  the  least  of  all,  bears  the  whole  burden  of  the  group's 
unified  action  when  she  makes  the  final  decision.  The  Sisters,  therefore,  owe 
their  Prioress  respect  and  loving  obedience  because  of  the  great  responsibility 
entrusted  to  her.  (20) 

The  Prioress  herself  should  give  example  of  fidelity  to  the  ideals  of 
Dominican  contemplative  life  (Titus  2:7).   She  should  counsel  and  direct  those 
who  violate  these  ideals,  and  the  Sisters  must  be  docile  to  prudent  and  whole- 
some direction.  The  right  motive  for  correction  is  compassion  for  the  sinner  and 
the  imperfect.  The  ultimate  persuasion  lies  in  the  love  of  Christ,  because  he 
alone  can  comfort  the  human  heart  and  confirm  it  in  every  good  work.  (21) 

Christ  is  not  only  the  Lord  to  whom  obedience  is  due;  he  is  also  the  Son 
who  obeys  his  Father  and  by  his  obedience  redeems  the  world  (Jn  4:34).  Christ 
obeyed  his  Father  by  submitting  to  Mary  and  Joseph,  to  the  spiritual  and  civil 
leaders  and  the  circumstances  of  his  earthly  life.   Christ  is  the  example  of  the 
religious  who  vows  obedience  to  God;  "If  you  would  be  my  disciple,  deny  yourself, 
take  up  your  cross  and  follow  me"  (Mk  8:34;   Lk  9:23). 

Hebrews  13:17  is  the  typical  text  on  obedience  to  superiors;  "Obey  your 
leaders  and  submit  to  them,  for  they  are  keeping  watch  over  your  souls  as  men 
who  will  have  to  give  account.   Let  them  do  this  joyfully,  and  not  sadly,  for 
that  would  be  of  no  advantage  to  you".  Without  faith  and  love,  obedience  is  a 
dead  weight.  The  obedience  of  Jesus  enables  the  religious  to  find  the  will  of 
the  Father  in  the  depths  of  her  heart,  in  Sacred  Scripture,  the  Rule  and 
Constitutions,  through  her  superiors,  the  community  and  in  human  events.  (22) 
Through  obedience  the  religious  surrenders  to  the  community  her  exclusive  claim 
on  self.  She  is  freed  from  inner  compulsions  by  yielding  to  the  judgment  of 
another  or  of  others. 


-33- 


The  Rule  also  describes  the  field  of  tension  between  danger  and 
authority;  "The  higher  the  position  a  person  holds,  the  greater  the  danger 
she  is  in".  Obedience,  therefore,  is  an  act  of  love  for  oneself  and  an  act 
of  mercy  towards  the  superior.  Authority  and  obedience  go  hand  in  hand  in 
the  context  of  faith  and  mutual  love.  (23) 


PRAYER  AND  COMMUNITY 


"Persevere  faithfully  in  prayer  at  the  hours  and  times  appointed" . 
Two  of  the  four  marks  of  the  early  Church  bore  on  fidelity  to  prayer. 
"They  devoted  themselves  to  the  Apostles'  teachings  and  fellowship,  to  the 
breaking  of  bread  and  the  prayers".  (24)  The  Apostles  also  prayed  at  the 
specified  times,  namely,  the  sixth  and  ninth  hours. 

The  psalms  were  prayed  and  lived  by  Jecus.  Anyone  who  is  formed  by 
the  praying  of  the  psalms  will  receive  the  true  good  from  God,  and  with  that 
good,  she  receives  God  himself.  The  Rule  states  this  meaningfully;  "When 
you  pray  to  God  in  psalms  and  songs,  the  words  spoken  by  your  lips  should 
also  be  alive  in  your  hearts".  (25)  The  monastic  community  is  also  a 
eucharistic  community  which  meets  daily  to  celebrate,  to  share  the  one  cup 
and  the  one  bread  that  forms  the  members  into  one  body.  (26) 

Much  of  the  nun's  prayer, however,  is  experienced  in  solitude,  after  the 
example  of  Jesus  who  freguently  went  out  into  quiet  places  to  pray  to  the 
Father  in  his  heart.  Personal  prayer  is  not  an  isolated  experience.  The 
content  of  all  prayer  is  a  love  relationship  with  a  person  who  was,  who  is 
and  who  will  always  be  faithful,  the  God  of  love.  In  prayer,  the  nun  puts 
her  desire  before  God  (Ps  3:9).  Desire  itself  is  prayer,  says  St.  Augustine, 
and  if  desire  is  continuous,  the  prayer  becomes  unceasing.  (27)  The  leitmotif 
of  the  nun's  prayer  is  rooted  in  diverse  situations  of  human  life.  The 
contemplative  considers  the  purpose  of  God's  plan,  his  kingdom,  and  the 
fulfillment  of  his  will.  A  contemplative ' s  own  inner  search  for  God  must 
coincide  with  the  world's  search  for  peace,  justice  and  love.  Through  her 
intercession,  the  nun  enters  into  human  history  while  her  whole  being  is  poised 
toward  eternity.  (28) 

Living  attitudes  of  prayer  come  from  the  heart.  In  the  heart,  all 
counterfeits  are  unmasked.  The  contemplative  risks  her  heart  to  meet  the 
radical  demands  of  community  life  (Jer  30:21).  Prayer  is  united  to  mercy  and 
forgiveness.  One  must  be  able  to  say  that  she  forgives  from  the  heart  whenever 
she  prays  the  Our  Father.  (29)  Fasting,  also  joined  to  prayer,  is  an  act 
of  humility  before  God.  True  fasting  is  the  fasting  of  faith,  the  absence 
of  the  beloved  and  the  ceaseless  search  for  him  (Song  of  Songs  5:6-8). 
Scripture  also  says  that  the  Christian  must  bear  in  his  own  body  the  pains 
and  sufferings  of  Christ  and  thus  give  witness  to  his  life.  The  person  who 
fasts  does  not  put  her  trust  on  the  flesh  but  on  Christ's  passion,  death  and 
resurrection.  Like  prayer,  fasting  is  inseparable  from  caring  and  sharing. 
There  is  no  denying  the  fact  that  the  community  and  the  world  outside  give 
the  social  dimension  for  experiencing  God  in  one's  personal  prayer.  Active 
works  of  love  like  almsgiving  are  a  sacrifice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  to 
God  (Col  3:23-24).  Through  this  sacrifice,  the  world  becomes  part  of  the 
nuns*  unbroken  prayer  (I  Thess  5:17). 


-34- 


The  final  challenge  of  the  Rule  is  to  live  out  the  monastic  life  faith- 
fully.  A  closing  remark  on  fidelity  can  be  drawn  from  Augustine's  Sermon 
on  I  John  9.9.   He  links  the  desire  for  spiritual  beauty  with  the  joy  of 
contemplative  and  lived  prayer.  We  shall  come  to  possess  spiritual  beauty 
by  loving  Christ  who  surpasses  everyone  in  beauty.   In  her  life,  the  nun  is 
imaging  Christ,  who,  for  the  sake  of  others  became  a  man  of  sorrows,  without 
looks  of  beauty  to  attract  human  eyes  (Is  53:2-3).   Likewise,  the  religious 
shall  come  to  possess  beauty  by  fidelity  to  him  because  love  is  the  beauty 
of  the  soul.   Augustine,  therefore,  urges  the  consecrated  religious: 
"Walk  confidently  in  Christ*  walk,  do  not  stumble,  do  not  fall,  do  not 
look  back,  do  not  stop  on  the  way,  do  not  take  another  path". 


NOTES 


(1)  The  Manicheans  were  followers  of  Manes,  a  Persian  (third  century  A.D.^ 
who  taught  a  religion  which  claimed  two  supreme  deities,  the  god  of 
good  and  the  god  of  evil,  in  radical  opposition  to  each  other. 

(2)  Donatism  was  a  schism  in  the  North  African  Church  based  on  the  belief 
that  sacraments  conferred  by  unworthy  ministers  are  invalid. 
Pelagianism  held  that  original  sin  was  not  transmitted  through  Adam 
and  that  personal  salvation  is  possible  through  human  effort  alone. 
The  Arian  heresy  claimed  that  the  Son  of  God  was  not  of  the  same 
nature  as  God  the  Father,  which  means  that  Jesus  Christ  is  not  truly 
God. 

(3)  The  City  of  God,  10.3 

(4)  Confessions,  6.14;   Possidius,  Life  of  St.  Augustine,  Bishop,  3.5,11; 
Augustine,  Sermon  355;   See  Pierre  Mandonnet,  St.  Dominic  and  His 
Work,  p.  I98f. 

(5)  Echoes  of  Mk  28:33;   Mt  18:35;  25:40;   Jn  17:21;   Rom  12:5-10; 
Gal  5:15;   Eph  4:1-6;   I  Cor  13:1-13 

(6)  Rule,  1.1 

(7)  Mandonnet,  pp.  195-290 

(8)  See  Simon  Tugwell,  Early  Dominicans,   pp.  456-465 

(9)  Rule,  1.3  &  4;   cf.  2  Cor  8:9;  Mt  8:20;   See  Adaptation  and  Renewal 
of  Religious  Life,  13 


-35- 


(10)  Rule,  V 

(11)  John  Paul  II,  On  Human  Work,  71 

(12)  Rule,  V.2;  See  Augustine,  On  the  Manual  Labor  of  Monks,  25.32 

(13)  Rule,  1.7;  cf.  John  Cassian,  Institutes.  IV. 35 

(14)  Dogmatic  Constitution  on  the  Church,  42 

(15)  Rule,  IV. 3-5;  Augustine,  On  Holy  Virginity,  16.55 

(16)  Of  Nature  and  Grace,  43.50;  ®n  Holy  Virginity,  43.51 

(17)  Rule,  IV. 1-3 

(18)  Rule,  III.l 

(19)  Rule,  VII. 3;  A  paraphrase  of  Lk  23;25-26  and  of  Mt  25;28; 
cf.  Gal  5; 13 

(20)  Rule,  VII. 4 

(21)  Rule,  IV. 10;  cf.  2  Thess  2:17 

(22)  Echoes  of  Phil  2:5-8;  cf.  2  Cor  8:9;   See  Dogmatic  Constitution 

on  the  Church,  42;  Also  Adaptation  and  Renewal  of  Religious  Life,  14 

(23)  Rule,  VII. 4;   See  the  text  alluded  to  in  Sir  30:24 

(24)  Rule,  II. 1;  The  typical  texts  are  in  Acts  2:14,  42,  46;  4:24;   10:9; 
Col  4:2 

(25)  Rule,  II. 3;   cf.  Mt  26:30 

(26)  Cf .  I  Cor  10:16-17;   See  Constitution  on  the  Sacred  Liturgy,  12 

(27)  Sermon  80.7 

(28)  See  the  text  alluded  to  in  Mt  9:35-38 

(29)  Rule,  VI. 1  S,  2;  an  echo  of  Wis  12:19 


-36- 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


St.  Augustine.   The  Rule  of  St.  Augustine,  trans,  by  Raymond  Canning, 

intro.  and  commentary  by  Tarcisius  J.  van  Bavel.   London:   Darton, 
Longman  and  Todd,  1984. 

Chabannes,  Jacques.   Saint  Augustine,  trans,  by  Julie  Kernans.  New  York: 
Doubleday  and  Company,  Inc.,  1962. 

Leon-Dufour,  Xavier,  ed.   Dictionary  of  Biblical  Theology.  New  York: 
Seabury  Press,  1973. 

Mandonnet,  Pierre.   St.  Dominic  and  His  Work,  trans  by  Sr.  M.  B.  Larkin. 
St.  Louis:  B.  Herder  Book  Co.,  1944. 

Tugwell,  Simon,  ed.   Early  Dominicans.  New  York:   Paulist  Press,  1982. 


-37- 


WE  HAIL  THEE 


We  hail  thee  on  this  joyous  day, 
Oh  Mary,  flower  of  Israel, 
On  which  the  Word  of  God  took  flesh, 
And  came  within  thy  womb  to  dwell. 

We  greet  thee  in  thy  setting  forth, 
Thy  cousin  Elizabeth  to  greet; 
How  fair  thy  youthful  virgin  form, 
Thy  lightsome  step,  thy  hastening  feet. 

Thou  bearest  on  thy  joyful  way, 

The  Savior  blest,  Immanuel , 

Whose  advent  brings  redemption's  day, 

And  springtide  unto  Israel . 

The  earth  in  festive  robe  adorned, 
Rejoicing  greets  her  hidden  Lord, 
By  whom  the  lot  of  man  forlorn, 
To  primal  grace  shall  be  restored. 

Elizabeth  now  hears  thy  voice, 
And  by  the  Spirit's  light  divine, 
Proclaims  anew  thy  blessedness: 
The  grace  and  glory  which  are  thine. 

When  lo!  her  child  as  yet  unborn, 
Reveals  the  Bridegroom's  presence  nigh: 
John  leaps  within  his  mother's  womb, 
To  greet  the  Son  of  God  most  high. 

He  is  himself  the  herald  sent, 
This  very  Bridegroom  to  proclaim, 
And  now,  with  bonds  of  nature  rent, 
Still  voiceless,  he  tells  forth  His  name. 

And  then,  thy  heart  like  tuneful  lyre, 
Breaks  forth  in  strains  of  sweetest  song; 
Enkindled  by  the  Spirit's  fire 
It  echoes  through  the  ages  long. 

We  too,  this  canticle  shall  sing, 
To  magnify  the  Lord  with  thee; 
To  whom  alone  be  glory  given, 
Both  now  and  in  eternity. 


Sister  Mary  Rose  Dominic  of  Jesus,  O.P 

SUMMIT 


-38- 


POETRY:  SPEECH  FRAMED  EJR  CONTEMPLATION 


St.  Mary  Elizabeth,  O.P. 
Monastery  of  St.  Dominic 
Newark. 


Incredible  as  it  sounds,  some  two  thousand  classified  articles  and  books 
have  been  devoted  to  the  poet  Gerard  Kanley  Hopkins  and  his  work.  '•  Vfoy,  then, 
am  I  daring  to  add  to  this  formidable  corpus?  All  these  learned  folk  had  some- 
thing to  say,  some  new  light  to  shed  on  this  remarkable  man,  whereas  I,  a 
recent  convert  to  Hopkinsianism  have  nothing  new  to  contribute.   In  fact,  it  is 
not  my  aim  to  be  original,  but  only  to  Introduce  the  poet's  work  to  those  who 
have  not  yet  come  across  it,   I  have  acquired  information  which  I  long  to  share 
with  others,  in  order  to  brine;  them  also  into  the  orbit  of  this  great  spirit- 
ual poet,  whose  genius  has  been  slowly,  but  surely,  coming  to  the  fore.  "Hopkins' 
position  as  a  major  figure  in  English  literature  seems  secure. "%  declares  the 
Catholic  Encyclopedia,  a  sober  witness,  not  given  to  hyperbole. 

Gerard's  output  was  comparatively  small,  but  the  depth,  intensity  and 
richness  of  his  work,  especially  his  later  work,  brings  him  into  the  class  of 
Milton  and  Shakespeare,  according  to  some; 

His  necessarily  circumscribed  experience  in  religious  life  enabled  him  to 
reach  and  express  a  unique  Catholic  and  overwhelming  vision  of  God,  and  of 
creatures  in  relation  to  God,  that  greater  poets  cannot  match.  "^ 

I  hope,  within  the  limits  of  this  article,  to  explain  briefly  some  of  the 
characteristics  of  style  that  render  him  a  somewhat  difficult  poet  to  understand 
at  first  sight.  Then  I  hope  to  divide  his  poetry  into  sections,  corresponding 
to  the  various  periods  in  his  life,  showing  the  influences  brought  to  b^ar  on 
him  at  these  times  as  they  reveal  themselves  in  his  work.   And  finally,  I  will 
try  to  explain  in  some  measure  the  seven  Hopkinsian  poems  printed  in  our  brev- 
iaries, appendix  ^.   Not  all  our  libraries  are  equipped  with  the  complete 
edition  of  the  poems,  but  all  have  breviaries.  As  far  as  possible,  I  will  let 
Gerard  speak  for  himself.  His  own  explanations  need  no  commentary. 

Rhymes  and  Chimes 

Explanations  of  technicalities  are  generally  tedious.  But  since  we  want  to 
get  full  enjoyment  from  and  thorough  understanding  of  this  poet,  we  have  to  take 
a  look  at  certain  elements  in  his  style  that  might  otherwise  be  daunting. 

In  the  first  place,  Gerard  is  known  for  what  he  called  'sprung  rhythm'. 
What  is  this? 

The  conventional,  common  rhythm  for  conventional,  common  poets  is  measured, 
or  scanned,  by  'feet*  of  two  or  three  syllables,  with  the  stress  on  the  first 
syllable: 

Then  my  hpart  with  pleasure^  fills 

And  dances  with  tfie  daffodils.       (Wordsworth.   The.  Daffodils.') 

(two  syllables:  one  strong  and  one  weak) 


-39- 

/   o     j      s     o      j  /  j      j       '  .    j 
Just  for  a  handful  of  silver  he  left  us, 

Just  for  '£.   riband  t°o  stick  in  his  coat.   (Browning,  The  Lost  Leader?) 
(three  syllables:  one  strong  and  one  weak) 

For  the  most  part  these  rhythms  are  mixed,  and  this  conventional  method 
was  the  way  Gerard  usually  wrote  in  his  early  days,  that  is,   until  1875 »  the 
year  of  new  development.  After  his  long  self-imposed  silence,  he  burst  forth 
into  his  masterpiece",  'The  Wreck  of  the  Deutschland',  in  the  new  sprung  rhythm. 
What  had  happened?  He  tells  us  himself: 

I  had  long  had  haunting  my  ear  the  echo  of  a  new  rhythm  which  I  now  real- 
ised on  paper.  To  speak  shortly,  it  consists  in  scanning  by  accents  or 
stresses  alone,  without  any  account  of  the  number  of  syllables,  so  that  a  foot 
may  be  one  strong  syllable  or  it  may  be  many  light  and  one  strong,  I  do  not 
say  the  idea  is  altogether  new,,, but  no  one  has  professedly  used  it  and  made 
it  the  principle  throughout ,  that  I  know  of,  u_ 

It  is  the  nearest  to  the  rhythm  of  prose,  that  is,  the  native  and  natural 
rhythm  of  speech,  the  least  forced,  most  rhetorical  and  emphatic  of  all 
possible  rhythms,  combining  as  it  seems  to  me  ...  markedness  of  rhythm  and 
naturalness  of  expression,  5 

An  attentive  reading  aloud  of  the  following  will  make  this  clearer: 

Thou  mastering  me 
God!  giver  of  breath  and  bread; 
World* s  strand,  sway  of  the  sea; 
Lord  of  living  and  dead; 
Thou  hast  bound  bones  and  veins  in  me,  fastened  me  flesh 
And  after  almost  unmade,  what  with  dread, 
Thy  doing:  and  dost  thou  touch  me  afresh? 
Once  again  I  feel  thy  finger  and  I  find  thee. 

WD  Stanza  1 

We  are  listening  to  a  creature  crying  passionately  to  God  in 
suffering.  Putting  it  in  another  way  we  could  say  that  Gerard's  poetry 

...is  based  on  speech  rhythms  rather  than  on  written  forms,  capturing  the 
sound  as  the  ear  hears  words,  more  than  the  eye  responding  to  the  printed  word. 

h 
A  further  individual  mark  of  Gerard's  poetry  derives  from  his  study  of 
the  Welsh  bards  of  antiquity.  Not  for  nothing  had  he  learned  the  difficult 
Welsh  language.  He  was  intrigued  by  the  word  sounds,  the  'chimes*  achieved' by 
these  ancient  masters.  He  studied  their  techniques,  or  rather,  series* of  tech- 
niques, and  it  was  thus  that  he  discovered  methods  of  forming  speech -sounds, 
Gerard  describes  his  discovery  thus  t 

...certain  chimes  suggested  by  the  Welsh  poetry  I  had  been  reading. . .and 
a  great  many  more  oddnesses  that  could  not  but  dismay  an  editor's  eye.  / 

These  chimes  consisted  largely  of  internal  rhyming,  or  rhyming  within  the 
lines  of  verse,  also  alliteration  of  consonants,  often  combined  with  the 
former; 

For  I  greet  him  the  days  I  meet  him,  and  bless  when  I  understand,  WD 

(internal  rhyming) 

And  I  fled  with  a  fling  of  the  heart  to  the  heart  of  the  host,  WD 

(Alliteration) 


-40- 


For  how   to   the  heart's   cheering 
The  down-dugged  ground -hugged  grey 

hovers   off...   "  WD  26      (Both) 

(Dawn  begins   to  break  after  a  terrible  night) 

Stroke     and  stress   that  stars   and  storms  deliver 
That  guilt  is  hushed  by,    hearts   are   flushed  by  and   melt.      WD  6 

(Adversity   purifies   the  soul)  (Both) 

Another   'oddity'    is   the  way  Gerard   piled  up  words   to  stress   an  idea,    as  we   see 
here  in   The  Golden  Echo: 

. . .0  why  are  we  so 
haggard  at  the  heart,    so  care-coiled, care-killed,    so  fagged, 

so  fashed, so  cogged,    so  cumbered, 
When  the   thing  we  freely  forfeit  is   kept  with   fonder  care. 

It  sometimes  happens,    too,    that  a  line  is    '   rove  over',    that  is,    the   line 
is  concluded  on  the  subsequent  line; 

And  what  is   Earth's   eye,    tongue,    or  heart  else,   where 
Else  but  in  dear  and  dogged  man? 

Ribblesdale 

Gerard  was  always   seeking     for  just  the  right  word.      If  he  could  not  find 
it  he  would  resort  to  dialect  words,    unfamiliar  words,    new  compounds   strange  to 
the   ear  and  even  words   of  his   own  fabrication.      This  has   led  readers   to  inter- 
pret his   meaning  in  various  ways.     His  verse  cannot  be  tripped   lightly  off  the 
tongue,    still   less   can   it  be  glanced  through  by  the  eyes.      It  needs   to  be 
thought  about,    prayed  about.      What  is   the   poet  saying?     What  is   the   Spirit 
saying  to  me,    to   the  world,    through  him?     Here  is  an  example  of  the   theologi- 
cal depths  he  can  reach   in  a  few  words : 

Now  burn,    new-born  to   the  world, 
Double-natured  name, 
Ihe  heaven-flung,   heart-fleshed,    maiden-furled 

Miracle-in-Mary-of-  flame, 
Mid-numbered  he  in  Three  of  the  thunder  throne'.        WD     3^ 

So  much  for  our  all  too  brief  survey  of  the   techniques   of  his   verse,   and 
the  origin  of  that  musical  quality  of  his   poems   to  which  his   soi-disant 
'oddities'  contribute.      Now   let  us   look  at  two  words   that  he  himself  coined  and 
which  are  important  for  a  deeper  understanding  of  his   thought.      These  words  are 
'inscape'    and   'instress'.      There  are   many  definitions   of  these  two  terms  and 
these  vary  according  to  the  philosophical  leanings   of  the  definer.      But  they 
'ire  not  merely  philosophical  terms  - 

(They)  are  relevant  as  religious  concepts  as  well,   for  they  suggest  the 
modes   in  which   the  divine   presence  can  be  sensed,    g 

Inscape 

For  Gerard,    everything  had  an  individuality  of  its   own,    in  and  through 
which     God's   presence  could  be  discovered: 

(inscape)   is  a  distinctive  character   (almost  a    'personality')  given  by 
the  Creator  to  a  particular  species   of  rock, tree  or  animal.      Each  separate 
species,    through   its   inscape,   reflects  some  fractional  part  of  God's  all- 


-41- 

inclusive  perfection.  c] 

(O 

"All  the  world  is  full  of  inscape.",,  Gerard  says  in  his  Journal,   Inscape 

is  discovery  of  God  in  all  things.  , This  is  not  limited  to  nature,  but  can 
also  be  experienced  in      a  piece  of  music,  a  work  of  art,  a  situation,  or 
even  changing  patterns  such  as  cloud  formations  (about  which  Gerard  wrote  a 
good  deal).  Any  created  process  can  reveal  the  hidden  Presence.  As  a  practi- 
cal example  of  inscape,  Gerard  confided  to  his  Journal: 

One  day  when  the  bluebells  were  in  bloom,  I  wrote  the  following:  I  do 
not  think  I  have  ever  seen  anything  more  beautiful  than  the  bluebell  I  have 
been  looking  at.  I  know  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  by  it.  Its  inscape  is  mixed 
of  strength  and  grace.  (18?o)  tj 

In  1873  we  find  this  lament: 

The  ash  tree  growing  in  the  corner  of  the  garden  was  felled.  It  was 
lopped  first:  I  heard  the  sound  and  looking  out  and  seeing  it  maimed,  there 
came  at  that  moment  a  great  pang  and  I  wished  to  die  and  not  see  the  inscapes 
of  the  world  destroyed  any  more.   H 

In  the  same  Journal  in  187*+,  we  read:  * 

As  we  drove  home  the  stars  came  out  thick:  I  leaned  back  to  look  at  them, 
and  my  heart,  opening  more  than  usual,  praised  our  Lord,  to  whom,  and  in  whom 
all  that  beauty  comes  home .  I  3 

Ins tress 

Instress  is  precisely  what  happens  when  Gerard  experiences  inscape,  A 
relationship  is  established  between  him  and  the  object.  His  mourning  for  the 
felled  tree  is  genuine.  It  arises  from  a  sensitivity  to  the  death  of  this 
living  thing.   There  is  a  communication  between  himself 'and  the  tree,  a  power 
which  moves  him  profoundly. 

A  good  glossary  of  Hopkinsian  words  describes  instress  as  'the  forceful 
impression  made  on  a  beholder  by  the  inner  energies  of  a  thing's  being.  If-  A 
good  summing  up  of  all  this  is  contained  in  the  following: 

By  virtue  of  inscape  and  instress,  things  can  be  said  to  have  meaning  and 
value,  and  so  they  can  remind  everyone  of  the  goodness  of  God.  They  reveal 
to  us  a  universe  laden  with  meaning.  1 5" 
Nature  was  a  sacramental  to  Gerard. 

THE  POETRY  OF  GERARD  MANLEY  HOPKINS 

General  Remarks 

I    It  might  seem  from  the  foregoing  that  Gerard's  poetic  vision  was  an  un- 
clouded one,  in  which  nature  was  an  inexhaustible  source  of  continuous  rev- 
elation of  God,  This  was  not  so.  Gerard  was  sensitively  aware  of  evil  in 
the  world.  He  confronted  it  daily  during  his  pastoral  experience  among  the 
immigrants  in  the  slums  of  Liverpool  and  Glasgow,  Evil  lurchs  in  the  heart  of 
humankind.    This  truth,  however,  drew  Gerard  to  what  he  already  knew  was 
the  key  to  the  spiritual  life:  sacrifice,  especially  the  sacrifice  of  obedi- 
ence. Herein  Jesus  was  his  model.   Novrhere  does  this  appear  so  strongly  as 
in  his  reluctance  to  publish  his  work.  He  never  wished  for  praise  or  fame. 
None  of  his  poems  were  published  in  his  lifetime,  apart  from  one  or  two  little 


-42- 


pieces  that  appeared  in  the  ffonth.  the  Jesuit  periodical  of  the  English  Prov- 
ince.  When  a  well-meaning  friend  offered  to  publish  his  poems  for  him,  he 
replied : 

When  a  ran  has  given  himself  to  God's  service,  when  he  has  denied  him- 
self and  followed  Christ,  he  has  fitted  himself  to  receive  from  God  a  special 
guidance. . .This  guidance  is  conveyed  partly  by  the  action  of  other  men  as  his 
appointed  superiors,  and  partly  by  direct  light  and  inspirations.   If  I  wait 
for  such  guidance  about  anything. .  .about  my  po.'try  for  instance,  I  do  more 
wisely  in  every  way  than  if  I  try  to  serve  my  own  interests  in  the  matter.  If 
you  value  what  I  write... much  more  does  our  Lord.   And  if  he  chooses  to  avail 
himself  of  what  I  leave  at  his  disposal,  He  can  do  so  with  a  felicity. . .which 
I  could  never  command... To  live  by  faith  is  very  hardj  nevertheless,  by  God's 
help,  I  shall  always  do  so.    IG 

More  briefly  he  says  to  his  close  friend  Robert  Bridges: 

When  I  say  I  do  not  mean  to  publish,  I  speak  the  truth.  '7 

II  Gerard  felt, even  then  that  English  was  deteriorating.  This  explains  the 
use,  at  times,  of  archaic  language,  the  disappearance  of  which  was,  to  him,  a 
loss  to  the  English  language i- 

f'l  am  learning  Anglo-saxon',  he  writes  to  Bridges,"and  it  is  a  vastly 
superior  thing  to  what  we  have  now,  it  makes  one  weep  to  think  what  English 
might  have  been/  1% 

III  The   gift  of  poetry  ,  or  any  other  outstanding  gift,  should  draw  the  mau 
into  a  deeper  relationship  with  the  Lord,  but  in  many  poets  we  do  not  see  the  re- 
flection of  their  gift  in  their  lives.  Many  religious  poets  who  preceded  Ger- 
ard were  just  that-  religious  poets  -  and  there  it  ended.   But  with  Gerard  we 

do  see  spiritual  growth  as  his  genius  matures. 

Hopkins'  life  was  a  continuous  substantial  progress  towards  perfection. 
He  believed  this,  he  lived  this,  this  is  what  he  wrote.  lS 

IV  Gerard  insists  that  his  poems  be  read  aloud. 

Repeatedly  and  most  insistently  he  implores  and  pleads  with  his  friends 
to  read  and  reread  his  verse  and  read  it  aloud,  read  it  with  the  ear  and 
declaim  iti  £& 

(His  verse)  is,  as  living  art  shouUbe,  made  for  performance,  and  its 
performance  is  not  reading  with  the  eye,  but  loud. leisurely. poetical  (not 
rhetorical)  recitation.  £\ 

Hence  the  title  of  this  article.  3Q 

Tne  Early  Period   (1860-1975) 

Some  writers  ignore  the  earliest  poems  as  mere  experiments.   It  is  true 
they  are  not  Gerard's  mature  work,  though  thern  are  some  gems  that  point  the 
way  to  a  greater  future.   They  cover  a  wide  spanj  the  schoolboy  period,  the 
Oxford  undergraduate,  his  conversion  and  reception  into  the  Church  and  the 
seven  silent  years  of  formation  in  the  Society  of  Jesus,  i.e.  until  two 
years  before  his  ordination.  These  were  big  changes  in  Gerard's  life  and  they 
are  reflected  in  his  writing.   There  are  twentyseven  completed  poems  in  this 
period,  of  which  two  thirds  are  religious. 

One  of  the  characteristics  of  these  early  poems  is  the  variety  of  stanzaic 


-43- 

pattems  Gerard  used  by  way  of  experiment.  Some  of  these  he  abandoned,  others 
he  returned  to  later.  His  first  notable  poem  ''The  Escorial",  written  in  I860, 
shows  a  dependence  on  Spencer  and  Keats.  George  Herbert  was  a  major  influence  also, 
and  continued  to  be  during  his  Oxford  experience.  Two  gems  written  at  this 
time  deserve  mention:  "Heaven-Haven"  and  "The  Habit  Of  Perfection'1,  Space  obvi- 
ously precludes  my  going  into  all  these  early  poems,  so  I  am  selecting  those 
that  reflect  his  turning  to  the  Church. 

See  How  Spring  Opens  With  Disabling  Cold  -  June  I865 

The  poet  is  regretting  his  past  youth  and  its  little  spiritual  fruit.  He 
has  been  so  long  in  discovering: 

, . .  that  threshold 
Which  should  ere  now  have  led  my  feet  to  the  fold... 

His  previous  convictions  hold  him  back  and  he  compares  his  spiritual  life 
to  a  poor  harvest  and  concludes  with: 

...Therefore  how  bitter,  and  learnt  how  late,  the  truth. 

Let  He  Be  To  Thee  As  The  Circling  Bird   -   October,'  1865 

Although  a  year  had  yet  to  elapse  before  his  reception  into  the  Church, 
this  poem,  like  the  previous  one,  reveals  a  certainty  of  where  the  truth,  and 
his  ultimate  destiny, lie.  In  the  previous  poem  he  was  an  untilled  field;  here 
the  metaphor  is  music.  He  has  found  pleasure  in  bird  song: 

...And  every  praised  sequence  of  sweet  strings, 
And  know  infallibly  which  I  preferred, 
The  authentic  cadence  was  discovered  late... 

...I  have  found  the  dominant  of  my  range  and  state... 

The  Halfway  House  -  October,  1865,  the  same  time  as  the  above. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  here  Gerard's  devotion  to  the  Eucharist  and  his  disaffec- 
tion with  the  Anglican  view  of  a  merely  symbolic  presence  of  Jesus  Christ  in 
the  bread  and  wine. 

...My  national  old  Egyptian  reed  gave  way; 

...Hear  yet  my  paradox:  Love,  when  all  is  given, 
To  see  thee  I  must  see  thee,  to  love,  love... 

...You  have  your  wish,  enter  these  walls,  one  said: 
He  is  with  you  in  the  breaking  of  the  bread. 

Seventeen  months  earlier,  Gerard  had  written  to  his  schooltime  friend, 
E.H.Coleridge,  grandson  of  the  poet  Samuel  Taylor  Coleridge,  as  follows: 

The  great  aid  to  belief  and  object  of  belief  is  the  doctrine  of  the  Real 
Presence  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament  of  the  Altar.  Religion  without  that  is  sombre, 
dangerous,  illogical,  with  that  it  is  -  not  tok  speak  of  its  grand  consistancy 
and  certainty  -  loveable.  Hold  that  and  you  will  gain  all  Catholic  truth.  ^ 


-44- 

jtonduin   (not  Yet)  -  Lent  1366. 

A  beautiful  poem, written  about  i.even   months  before  his  reception  into 
the  Church,  shows  that  the  struggle  was  still  going  on.  He  is  utterly 
dependent  on  God,  to  be  led  by  him. 

...  Oh,  till  Thou  givest  that  sense  beyond, 
To  show  Thee  that  Thou  art  and  near 
Let  patience  with  her  chastening  wand 
Dispel  the  doubt  and  dry  the  tear; 
And  lead  me  childlike  by  the  hand; 
If  still  in  darkness,  not  in  fear... 

Tne  Habit  Of  Perfection 

This  section  would  not  be  complete  without  some  further  mention  of  this 
poem,  referred  to  on  page  6,  Tne   paradox  of  the  discipline  of  the  senses 
openiag  the  soul  to  'the  uncreaigd  light*  is  worked  through  skillfully  and 
with  beauty. 


Tne  Middle  Years        I.  The  Wreck  Of  The  Deutschland    1875-1376 

Gerard  dpstroyed  his  -ooems  before  entering  the  Society  of  Jesus,  ^ an  act 
which  he  referred  to  in  his  Journal  as  'the  slaughter  of  the  innocents*. 
Until  the  end  of  1875 »  therefore,  silence  ensued.  This  silence  was  terminated 
at  the  suggestion  of  his  Superior  that  he  write  'something'  about  the  five 
Franciscan  Nuns,  exiles  from  the  Falk  laws,  who  were  drowned  on  December  7, 1875 t 
As  a  consequence  there  flowed  from  his  pen  the  thirtyfive  stanza  ode  which  we 
know  as  "The  Wreck  of  the  Deutschland". 

As  a  poem  it  is  out  of  context  in  the  Victorian  era  from  which  it  sprang. 
Here  was  something  quite  off  the  beaten  track:  the  introduction  of  sprung  rhythm,  the 
'chimes'  and  speech  sounds  of  the  Welsh  bards,  the  internal  rhyming  and 
alliteration  of  consonants  and  all  the  other  'oddities 'we  met  with  in  the  sec- 
tion 'Rhymes  and  Chimes',   It  is  a  difficult  poem,  Intellectually  and  emotion- 
ally, a  poem  that  has  to  be  lived  rather  than  read,  and  not  to  be  lightly  tossed 
aside.  Small  wonder  then  that  Gerard's  two  poet  friends,  Robert  Bridges  and 
Coventry  Patmore  could  not  understand  it.  Two  editors,  to  whom  it  was  sent, 
refused  it  out  of  hand!   Our  pluralistic  age,  however,  finds  it  easier  to  digest, 
W.H.Gardner,  in  his  Introduction  to  the  third  edition  of  the  poems,  speaks  thust: 

This  work  peals  out  like  a  massive  overture  at  the  beginning  of  this  man's 
all-too-brief  opera,  ^ 

'*R\e   Wreck  of  the  Deutschland"  is  not  simply  a  poem  about  a  shipwreck,  Itis 
a  drama  of  God  and  man,  of  suffering  and  triumph,   of  a  journey  like  that  which 
each  of  us  must  make  -  fraught  with  pain,  disaster,  frustration  and  suffering, 
by  means  of  which  we  come  to  experience  the  paradox  of  God's  mastery  over  our 
lives,  and  of  his  love,   I  will  sum  up  the  poem  briefly. 

Stanzas   1-11     These  first  eleven  verses  describe  the  poet's  own  experience:  we'' 
ao  not  know  to  what  he  is  referring,  but  it  seems  to  have  been  a  time  of  crisis, 
of  temptation,  of  deep  suffering,  of  conversion.   He  writes: 


-45- 

...I  did  say  yes 
0  at  lightning  and  lashed  rod: 
Thou  heardest  me  truer  than  tongue  confess 

Thy  terror,  0  Christ,  0  God; 
Thou  knowest  the  walls,  altar  and  hour  and  night 
The  swoon  of  a  heart  that  the  sweep  and  the  hurl  of  thee  trod 

Hard  down  with  a  horror  of  height;...  Stanza  2 

God's  finger  touched  him  and  he  "fled  with  a  fling  of  the  heart  to  the 
heart  of  the  Host*'  knowing  that  only  in  Christ  is  all  redemption.  But  there 
must  be  a  going  down  into  the  tomb,  a  purification,  in  order  that  there  may  be 
a  rising  to  new  life.  In  a  letter  to  Bridges > Gerard  states: 

...what  refers  to  myself  in  the  poem  is  all  strictly  true  and  did  all  occur; 
nothing  is  added  for  poetical  padding...  26 

Stanzas  12-24   -   recount  the  shipwreck  in  all  its  stark  reality. 

. . .Wiry  and  white-fiery  and  whirlwind-  swivelled  snow 
Spins  to  the  widow-making  unchilding  unfathering  deeps... 

Stanza  13 
Man  is  not  in  control  of  his  life.  Helpless  and  powerless,  he  must  turn  to 
God  who  alone  can  lead  him  through  the  most  excruciating  circumstances  to  his 
ultimate  destiny.  When  man  is  at  his  most  desperate,  if  he  clings  to  God,  hope 
will  be  kindled.  A  Sister  demonstrates  this.  In  her  extremity  she  calls  out: 
"0  Christ,  Christ,  come  quickly!"  In  the  frenzy  of  the  storm  and  the  panic  on 
board  the  ship,  she  bears  witness  to  a  hope  which  transcends  all  the  horrors 
and  darkness.  Christ  is  her  all,  nothing  can  separate  her  from  him.  Her  vi- 
sion is  clear.  Her  cry  is  not  only  her  own  but  for  all  who  are  suffering. 

It  is  the  nature  of  gift  to  bestow,  so  her  call  to  God  becomes  the  call  of 
all  around  her,  an  invitation  for  them  to  hand  over  and  submit  their  lives  to 
God.  37 

Stanzas  25-35   -   further  reflections  on  the  Sister's  cry: 

•••Is  it  love  in  her  of  the  being  as  her  lover  had  been?  St.  25 

He  contrasts  the  nun's  cry  with  the  "We  are  perishing"  of  the  disciples 
of  Jesus  on  the  lake.  Hers  is  a  cry,  not  of  despair  but  of  faith :- 

...They  were  else-minded  then,  altogether, the  men 
Woke  thee  with  a  we  are  perishing  in  the  weather  of  Gennesareth. 
Or  is  it  that  she  cried  for  the  crown  then, 
The  keener  to  come  at  the  comfort  for  feeling  the  combating  keen? 

Stanza  25 

The  poet  enters  into  the  confusion  of  the  struggle  and  finds  the  answer  to 
the  nun's  cry.  It  is  Christ  himself,  in  whatever  way  he  may  make  himself  known. 

...  Ipse,  the  only  one,  Christ,  King,  Head,,.  Stanza  28 

He  comes  striding  over  the  waters  of  tumult,  the  triumphant  Lord.  He  is 
the  Lord  of  this  wreck,  the  master  of  living  and  dead. 

...  Ah!  there  was  a  heart  right! 

There  was  a  single  eye...        Stanza  29 

The  poet  remembers  that  the  following  day  is  the  feast  of  the 


-46- 


Immaculate  Conception  and  he  sees  the  tragedy  in  a  new  light.   Mary,  the  woman  who 
was  conceived  without  stain  of  sin  is  an  image  of  this  woman  whose  brief  agony  would 
bring  forth  Christ,  the  fruition  for  the  other  passengers  as  well  as  for  the  world. 

...  is  the  shipwrack  then  a  harvest, 

Does  tempest  carry  the  grain  for  thee?    Stanza  31 

All  suffering  in  Christ  is  redemptive,  no  matter  who  we  are,  where  we  are,  or  in 
what  circumstances  we  may  be.  Like  the  nun  we  enter  into  the  paschal  mystery  and 
help  to  make  it  effective  for  all  the  world. 

The  final  stanzas  conclude  the  poem  with  a  -nrayer,  heavily  loaded  with 
metaphor.  He  addresses  the  nun,  baptized  in  the  sacrificial  waters,  begging  her 
to  intercede  for  his  country  and  for  all  pilgrims  still  journeying  towards  the 
kingdom.   He  prays  that  Christ  may  reign  in  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen  and  that 
their  'dimness'  may  be  transformed  into  the  radiance  of  his  glory.   Then,  indeed, 
the  'shipwrack'  will  be  a  harvest  and  the  tempest  'carry  grain  for  thee,' 

(I  am  indebted  to  Sr.  C.M.O.P.  for  the  insights  and  for  much  of  the  material  in 
his  section  on  this.) 

The  Middle  Years     II   1677-1330 

This  period,  the  post-Deutschland  period,  includes  Gerard's  last  year  of 
theology,  his  preparation  for  the  priesthood,  His  initiation  into  parish  work 
as  a  preacher  in  London,  a  brief  interlude  as  sub-minister  (bursar)  at  St,  Mary's 
College,  assistant  pastor  at  St.  Aloycius'  Oxford  and  various  other  Darishes. 
Changes  were  rapid  and  of  short  duration.   It  was  a  very  rich  and  fruitful  time 
for  the  poet.   The  year  1377  brought  forth  ten  sonnets,  and  the  Oxford  period  produced 
six  more,  all  of  the  highest  quality.   Almost  all  were  nature  poems  reflecting  Gerard' sj 
sacramental  view  of  nature,  through  inscape  and  ins tress,  drawing  men  to  God. 
The  Incarnation  is  his  principal  theme,  as  he  sees  it  reflected  throughout 
the  whole  of  creation.  'Ipre'  (Himself)  is  to  be  perceived  in  the  everchanging, 
yet  constant, creational  scene.  Sometimes  this  is  Instressed  in  imagery,  some- 
times it  has  to  be  sought  for  and  gleaned  from  the  poet's  obscure  wording,  but 
the  pattern  is  there.   The  world  is  God's  good  news  to  man. 

As  early  as  1877 »  five  months  before  his  ordination  we  find  Gerard  writ- 
ing to  Robert  Bridges  that  he  is 'very  tired,  yes,  a  thousand  times  and  yet  a 
thousand  times  tired ' r ° Two  years  later  he  refers  to  surgery.  He  continues 
over  the  years  to  confide  to  his  friend  that  he  feels  'so  fagged,'  'much  jaded' 
in  a  'state  of  weakness',  'always  jaded,'  always  tirod'.   During  the  Dublin 
period  this  was  intensified  as  we  shall  see  later.  The  duties  of  his  state  were 
absorbing,  full  of  difficult  and  harassing  nroblems.  His  priestly  consecra- 
tion and  his  functions  as  a  priest  were  his  primary  concern  and  every  detail 
demanded  by  them  was  scrupulously  discharged.   Poetry  took  second  place.  His 
life  was : 

...a  dramatic  record  of  a  man  (and  a  priest)  caught  up  in  a  dialogue  with 
God  about  the  things  of  God.,,  \jq 

Add  to  this  a  sensitivity  to  ill  health,  and  a  highly  strung  nature,  and 
we  can  conclude  that  many  of  his  poems  were  born  in  suffering. 

It  is  difficult  to  pick  out  certain  poems  for  comment  from  this  very  rich 
section.  Obviously  the  throe  printed  In  the  breviary  must  take  first  place. 
Then  'The  Windhover* ,for  its  sheer  excellence,  cannot  be  omitted.   All  these 


I 


-47- 


were  written  in  1877. 


(Breviary:.  Appendix  4) 

The  grandeur  of  God  is  inherent  in  his  creation.  It  blazes  forth  in  sud- 
den brilliance  like  silver  foil  being  shaken.   Gerard  explains  his  meanings 

All  things  are  charged  with  love,  are  charged  with  God,  and,  if  we  know 
how  to  touch  them,  give  off  sparks  and  take  fire... ring  and  tell  of  him.  3o 

This  is  also  manifested  in  a  slow  way$  like  oil  oozing  from  a  crushed 
olive*,  but  all  men  do  not  recognize  God.   They  live  as  if  in  a  treadmill.  Money- 
making  has  seared,  bleared,  smeared  their  sight,  and  nature  is  barren  like 
winter,  unfeeling. 

Yet  there  is  hope.  Nature  has  a  source  of  renewed  life  in  herself,  'fresh- 
ness deep  down  things*.  There  is  a  sunrise  in  the  'brown  brink  eastward'.  The 
word  'brown'  here  means  brightness,  from  the  Old  English  *brun' .  And  the  Holy- 
Spirit  still  broods  creatively  over  the  earth,  like  a  mother  bird  over  her 
eggs,  to  initiate  new  life  and  salvation, 

...  Because  the  Holy  Ghost  over  the  bent 
world  broods  with  warm  breast  and  with  ah!  bright  wings. 

Pied  Beauty    (Breviary;  Appendix  4) 

This  is  also  a  sonnet,  but  a  'curtal'  or  short  one,  only  ten  and  a  half 
lines  instead  of  the  conventional  fourteen. 

It  is  a  prayer  of  praise  from  beginning  to  end.  The  images  Gerard  uses 
are  unconventional.  The  word  Pied  itself,  or  variegated,   two-colored,  indi- 
cates something  unusual,  a  breakthrough.  The  Victorian  era  saw  the  rise  of 
the  industrial  revolution;  similarly,  the  machine  age  tended  to  produce  a  uniformity 
of  thought  patterns  in  the  social  order.  The  poet  breaks  through  this  with  a 
world  of  diversified  effects  that  would  not  at  once  be  recognized  as  beautiful: 
'couple-colored  skies,  "a  brinded  cow',  that  is,  one  in  which  brown  is  streaked 
with  another  color, 'rose-colored  trout  '  falling  chestnuts  that  break  open  to 
reveal  'fresh  fire  coal,'  birds'  wings,  the  land  pieced  out  patchworkwise, 
fishing  tackle  that  no  one  ever  before  considered  beautiful!  So  much  variety! 
Such  strong  imagery',  Gt,  Thomas  said  change  presupposes  the  Unchangeable, 
which  is  the  climactic  peak  of  the  sonnet, 

...He  fathers-forth  whose  beauty  is  past  change.! 

Praise  him. 

The  Nay  Magnificat  (Breviary-  Appendix  k) 

There  is  not  much  to  say  about  this  simple  little  poem,  'a  popular  piece', 
as  Gerard  called  it.  It  was  written  at  Stonyhurst  College,  where  Gerard  was 
stationed  for  the  summer  months  to  coach  students  in  classics  for  university 
entrance.  It  was  a  May  custom  in  the  college  for  students  to  write  poems  in 
honor  of  Mary,  These  were  placed  before  the  statue  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 
The  Fathers  subsequently  judged  the  poems  they  thought  suitable  for  publica- 
tion, Gerard's  poem  did  not  pass.  The  stanzaic  pattern  was  unusual  and  the 
sprung  rhythm  was  not  understood  by  the  judges,  who  thought  it  all  too  odd,3< 
The  poet  himself  found  'something  displeasing'  in  the  poem  but  does  not  speci- 
fy.    It  may  be  of  interest  to  note  that  the  custom  of  dedicating  the  month 
of  May  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  was  comparatively  new  In  England,  It  was  intro- 
duced by  an  Italian  priest,  Fr.  Aloysius  Gentili  in  1840. 


-48- 
Th  e  Windhover.  -  To  Christ  Our  Lord 

This  is  said  to  be  one  of  Gerard's  greatest  poems.  The  poet  himself 
referred  to  it  as   '...the  b^st  thing  I  ever  wrote.'  02_ 

It  is  a  complex  sonnet  with  depths  of  meaning.   So  complex  is  it  that 
commentators,  while  unanimous  as  to  its  excellence,  differ  widely  about  its 
actual  meaning.   To  do  the  sonnet  justice  in  a  short  summary  such  as  this  is 
nearly  impossible.   I  can  only  offer     a.  few  thoughts  gleaned  from  many 
widely  differing  interpretations. 

There  are  three  levels  of  meaning  here.   In  the  literal  sense  there  is 
a  real  bird,  a  kestrel,  that  is,  a  small  falcon,  blue  grey  above  and  russet 
red  beneath.   Shakespeare  knew  the  bird  under  the  name' coys trill' .   The 
poet  watches  the  bird,  swooping,  gliding, soaring  with  the  upbeat  of  its  power- 
ful wings,  overcoming  the  prevailing  wind  in  a  joyous  ecstasy  of  mastery  and 
independence: 

.. .striding 
High  there,  how  he  rung  upon  the  rein  of  a  wimpling  wing 
In  his  ecstasy!   then  off,  off  forth  on  swing, 
As  a  skate's  heel  sweeps  smooth  on  a  bow-bend:  the  hurl  and  gliding 
Rebuffed  the  big  wind... 

Some  commentators  see  no  more  than  this,  a  nature  poem,  beautifully  ex- 
pressed with  all  the  characteristic  Hopkinsian  vivid  imagery,  tenseness,  power 
and  originality.  But  we  must  note  the  subtitle; 'To  Christ  Our  Lord'.   This  is 
the  second  level.  While  the  eyes  of  the  poet  are  on  the  bird's  flight,  his 
heart  is  concerned  with  a  new  depth : 

...Brute  beauty  and  valor  and  act... 

are  as  nothing  compared  with  'my  chevalier' 

, ,,oh,  air,  pride,  plume  here 
Buckle  I . . . 

(  buckle  means  grapple,  engage  in  combat) 

All  the  elements  which  caused  the  poet  such  wonder  and  joy  with  the  bird 
reinterpret  the  struggle  in  a  different  sense.   The  bird's  powerful  mastery 
of  the  elements  becomes  Christ's  victory,  his  supremacy  over  all  the  powers  of 
evil  ranged  against  him,  his  triumphant  conquest  of  sin  and  death,  disease  and 
diabolical  powers. 

...ANT)  the  fire  that  breaks  from  thee  then,  a  billion 

Times  told  lovelier,  more  dangerous,  0  my  chevalier!... 

The  thiri  level  of  understanding  refers  to  the  poet  himself.  Within  his 
heart  he  experiences  a  call  to  which  he  responds.  He  has  given  his  whole  being 
to  the  Lord  who  now  calls  him  to  a  still  deeper  level  of  discipleship.  There  is 
nothing  spectacular,  but: 

...  No  wonder  of  it:  sheer  plod  makes  plough  down  sillion 
Shine. . . 

His  lowly  role  is  linked  with  Christ:   "Through  poverty,  through  labor, 
through  crucifixion  his  majesty  of  nature  more  shines' ?3  Gerard's  crucifixion 
was  to  be  his  increasing  bad  health: 


-49- 

,. .blue-bleak  embers 
Fall, gall  themselves,  and  gash  gold-vermilion. 

Fall, gall  (suffering)  in  Christ  leads  to  the  gold-vermillion,  the  colors 
of  majesty  in  the  Kingdom  to  come. 

The  Middle  Years   111  1881-1883 

Few  poems  were  written  during  this  period.  Gerard  made  his  tertianship 
at  this  time  and  voluntarily  renounced  the  writing  of  poetry  in  order  to  give 
himself  wholly  to  the  works  of  the  spirit.  In  the  Fall  of  1882  he  returned  to 
Stonyhurst  College  to  teach  classics.  It  was  at  this  time  that  he  wrote  the 
beautiful  poem  'The  Blessed  Virgin  Compared  With  The  Air  We  Breathe'.  The 
original  title  was  'Mary,  Mother  Of  Divine  Grace, Compared  To  The  Air  We  Breathe* 
This  is,  alas,  too  long  to  reproduce  and  its  theological  richness  would  re- 
quire an  article  of  its  own. 

Gerard  speaks  of  great  fatigue  in  1883  and  felt  his  poetic  vein  was  running 
out.  This  was  far  from  being  the  case  as  we  shall  see. 

The  Dublin  Period     188^-1889 

In  February  188^+  Gerard  was  appointed  to  University  College,  Dublin,  as 
lecturer  in  classics  and  examiner  for  students  all  over  the  country.  In  1885 
he  entered  into  a  period  of  spiritual  desolation.  The  work  in  the  University, 
heavy  as  it  was,  combined  with  his  continual  fatigue  and  ill-health,  a  spiritual 
aridity  that  descends!  upon  him,  the  sense  of  being  abandoned  by  God  and  without 
hope  on  account  of  his  sinfulness,  all  plunged  him  into  the  deepest  depress- 
ion and  misery.  All  was  darkness  and  frustration.  This  was  'my  winter  world'. 
He  writes  to  Bridges  of  'that  coffin  of  weakness  and  dejection  in  which  I  live'. 

"The  six  sonnets  of  desolation'composed  during  this  year  form  a  series.   There 
are  no  titles,  but  the  first  lines  bear  witness  to  the  intensity  of  the  poet's 
suffering.  I  have  put  them  into  their  logical  order,  which  may  not  be  their 
chronological  order.  This  cannot  be  traced.  Some  critics  add  a  further  sonnet 
to  this  group, 'Spelt  from  Sybil's  Leaves*which  was  written  the  year  before. 
Some  see  this  poem  as  merely  a  description  of  evening  closing  into  night.  Two 
of  the  best  commentators,  however,  recognize  the  sonnet  as  autobiographical  . 
FTvening  to  night  is  symbolic  of  the  judgement  where  two  states  alone  matter: 
•black,  white;  right, wrong; '  And  the  closing  lines  certainly  suggest  hellr 

...Where  selfwrung, self strung,  sheathe-and  shelterless,  thoughts 
against  thoughts  in  groans  grind. 

'Spelt'  is  hard-grained  wheat  and  the  Sybil  is  the  same  prophet  who 
appears  with  David  in  the  opening  lines  of  the  Dies  Irae,  linking  biblical 
and  pagan  prophecies  :- 

That  day  a  day  of  wrath 
Shall  reduce  the  world  to  ashes 
As  do  testify  David  and  the  Sybil.  (Dies  Irae) 

36 
Though  they  may  not  all  agree  as  to  the  exact  meaning  of  these  seven 
.sonnets,   •  even  the  most  severe  critics  of  the  Jesuit  have  had  to  grant  that 
here  is  his  greatest  poetry',  SC? 


-50- 


To  Sqoti  The  Stranger 

This  is  a  straightf orward  sonnet.   Gerard's  family  were  separated  from  him 
by  religion.   His  sense  of  isolation  is  outlined  in  a  colloquy  with  Christ: 

. . .  Father  and  mother  dear 
Brothers  and  sisters  are  in  Christ  not  near 
And  he  my  peace  my  parting,  sword  and  strife... 

England,  his  'wife',  whom  he  loves  dearly,  has  disappointed  him.   As  her 
empire  grows,  it  becomes  more  and  more  unchristian.   Pleading  would  be  useless; 
she  would  not  listen.  His  treasure,  the  Catholic  faith,  is  hoarded  and 
unheeded.  He  loags  to  share  this  faith  with  those  dearest  to  him,  family, 
friends,  his  fellow  countrymen,  but  they  do  not  want  to  receive  what  he  so  much 
desires  to  give. 

At  this  time  he  was  in  Ireland,  a  'third  remove*  among  strangers.  It  was  not  that 

he  did  not  receive  kindness  but  that  what  he  most  wanted  to  say  was  somehow  thwarted, 

leaving  him  unheard,  unheeded  and  lonely,  Mariani  styles  the  poem  'a  personal 

talk  between  the  poet  and  his  God,'  ^J 

I  Wake  And  Feel  The  Fell  Of  Dark   (Breviary:  Vol.  1) 

Here  the  darkness  is  deeper! 

...  What  hours,  0  what  black  hours  we  have  spent 
this  night!  ... 

He  knows  there  are  more  to  come  before  light  dawns.  His  'hours'  are 
years,  his  whole  life.  He  cries  out  to  God,  but  his  cries  are  like  dead  let- 
ters sent  to  a  beloved  and  never  destined  to  be  delivered,  for  God  lives  far 
away  and  he  cannot  contact  him.  St,  John  of  the  Cross  says  that  one  of  the 
greatest  tortures  of  the  soul: 

...is  the  thought  that  God  has  abandoned  it,  of  which  it  has  no  doubt;   that 
he  has  cast  it  r.way  into  darkness  as  an  abominable  thing... the  shadows  of  death 
and  the  pains  and  torments  of  hell  are  most  acutely  felt,  that  is,  the  sense 
of  being  without  God,  3^ 

The  'self yeast'  of  the  spirit  has  become  a  sour  dull  dough.   All  is  bit- 
terness. He  compares  his  state  with  that  of  the  souls  in  hell. 

...  The  lost  are  like  this,  and  their  scourge  to  be 
As  I  am  mine,  their  sweating  selves;  but  worse. 

No  Worst,  There  Is  None 

This  is  the  most  terrible  of  all  these  sonnets  of  desolation.   The  dark- 
ness is  complete i 

...   Pitched  past  pitch  of  grief... 

'Pitch'  here  means  the  highly  strung  stressed  self.  There  is  no  question  of 
light  being  delayed,  light  had  gone  entirely)  and  there  was  more  suffering: 

...More  pangs  will,  schooled  at  forepangs,  wilder  wring... 

The  poet  cries  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Comforter:    '...where  is  your 
comforting?'   And  to  Mary,  our  Mother:   '...where  is  your  relief?'   He 
comes  close  to  desuair.  This  was  surely  the  sonnet  that  he  wrote  of  to 


-51- 


Bridges  as  having  been  'written  in  blood, '~q  Was  he  crying  out  against  the 
world  domination  of  sin,  or  perhaps  the  effects  of  sin  in  the  words: 

...My  cries  heave,  herds-long;  huddle  in  a  main,  a  chief 
Woe,  world-sorrow, , ,  ? 

He  likens  himself  to  a  man  clinging  to  a  cliff,  or  a  steep  mountainside. 
He  must  hang  on  or  fall: 

...  0  the  mind,  mind  has  mountains;  cliffs  of  fall 

Frightful,  sheer,  no-man-fathomed.  Hold  them  cheap 
May  who  ne'er  hung  there... 

Only  his  entire  submission  to  God  can  keep  him  holding  on.     A  fall 
would  be  despair.  But: 

...  Life  death  does  end  and  each  day  dies  with  sleep. 

There  will  be  an  end  to  these  pains  and  desolation;  sleep  brings  a  tempo- 
rary respite  and  is  an  image  of  death  which  ends  all  suffering. 


Carrion  Comfort 

Here  the  poet  is  in  dialogue  with  himself.  His  will  is  firmly  linked 
with  Christ,  but  the  self  that  seeks  relief  -  "carrion  comfort'-  is  urged 
on  to  despair: 

...Not,  I'll  not,  carrion  comfort,  Despair,  not  feast  on  thee;... 
The  sonnet  begins  in  this  way. 

Even  in  this  extreme  desolation  which  wrings  from  him  the  cry:-  'I  can 
no  more,'  he  quickly  adds:   'I  can.'  He  can  hope,  he  can  choose  to  be  with 
Christ.  He  has  free  will.  He  will  not  untwist  the  strands  of  his  humanity 
that  bind  him  to  Christ.  He  has  kissed  the  rod,  submitted  to  Christ,  and  he 
is  totally  in  God's  hands.  He  remembers  the  joy  and  consolation  he  experi- 
enced at  the  former  time  when  he  kissed  the  rod: 

...my  heart  lo!  lapped  strength,  stole  joy  would  laugh,  cheer,, . 

But  now!  Whom  should  he  cheer?  Christ  who  has  flung  him  down  from 
heaven?  Or  himself  who  dares  to  wrestle  with  God?  The  memory  of  the  joy  he 
received  on  that  other  occasion  supports  him  now  as  he  once  more  wrestles 
'With  God, 

...That  night,  that  year 

Of  now  done  darkness  I  wretch  lay  wrestling  with  (my  God  I)  my 

God, 

Patience,  Hard  Thing 

Patience  is  a  hard  and  difficult  thing.  To  attain  it  we  must  pray  for  it 
and  to  pray  for  it  is  to  ask  for  battles  and  interior  conflicts,  weariness, 
renunciation,  struggle  and  implicit  obedience* 

Patience,  hard  thing!  the  hard  thing  but  to  pray, 
But  bid  for,  Patience  is!  Patience  who  asks 
Wants  war,  wants  wounds;  weary  his  times,  his  tasks; 
To  do  without,  take  tosses,  and  obey. 

The  hard  won  patience  is  precisely  the  fruit  of  these  struggles.  Like 
ivy,  it  grows  slowly,  covering  our  past  wrecked  endeavors: 


-52- 

,, .Natural  heart's  ivy,   Patience  masks 
Our  ruins  of  wrecked  past  r>urpose... 

Dur  hearts  rebel,  we  must  'bruise'  then,  asking  God  to  bend  our  rebellious 
wills  to  himself.   The  sonnet  noves  between  two  polps,  severity  and  sweetness. 
In  the  last  three  lines  the  war,  wounds,  prating  and  bruised  hearts  give  way  to 
the  sweetness  of  honey  in  the  comb: 

...And  where  is  he  who  more  and  more  distils 

Delicious  kindness?  -  He  is  patient.   Patience  fills 
His  crisp  combs,  and  that  cones  those  ways  we  know, 

Vy   Own  Heart  Let  Me  Have  "ore  Pity  On   (Breviary:   Vols.  I,  II,  III) 

This,  the  last  of  the  sonnets  of  desolation,  shows  the  poet  risiag  from 
the  depths  of  his  misery  to  a  God  who  is  smiling  again,  though  this  upward 
movement  does  not  really  get  under  way  until  the  last  three  lines.  He  realizes 
he  must  be  kind  to  himself,  something  we  all  have  to  learn  at  some  point  in 
our  journey  to  God.  He  refuses  to  live  with  a  tormented  mind:   '  With  this 
tormented  mind  tormenting  yet.*  He  casts  round  for  comfort,  but  cannot  find  it, 
any  more  than  a  blind  man  who  thirsts  for  water  '  in  all  a  world  of  wet. '  In 
the  sextet  he  gives  himself  some  good  advice  to  call  off  disturbing  thoughts  and  to 
leave  comfort  foot-room: 

...let  joy  size 
At  God  knows  when  to  God  knows  what;  whose  smile 
's  not  wrung,  see  you;  unforeseen  times  rather  -  as  skies 
Betweenpie  mountains  -  lights  a  lovely  mile. 

The  word  'betweenpie'  has  puzzled  commentators.   'Pie'  means  variegated 
color,  and'between'  belongs  to  the  'mountains',  so  God's  smile  is  a  colorful 
break  in  the  sky  between  somber  mountains.   Applying  this  to  the  spiritual 
torment  Gerard  has  been  through,  we  can  infer  that  he  now  enjoys  a  sunny 
breakthrough  between  the  dark  mountains,  lighting  up  his  way  -  a  lovely  mile. 

Thou  Art  Indeed  Just  ( Breviary : Vols  I,  II,  III  and  IV) 

This  poem  was  written  four  years  after  the  seven  sonnets  we  have  been 
considering,  and  only  three  months  before  his  death  on  June  8,  1889.   I  have 
only  included  it  for  special  mention  because  the  compilers  of  appendix  4  of 
our  breviary  evidently  considered  the  sonnet  important,  since  it  appears  in 
all  four  volumes,  a  compliment  granted  to  no  other  poem! 

The  theme  here  is  from  Jeremiah  12:1  Gerard  writes  to  Bridges  that  the 
poem  should  be  read  'adagio  molto*  (with  great  stress).  if-C   The  poet's  prob- 
lem, and  the  prophet's  also,  is  that  God  is  just,  yet  sinners  prosper  in  all 
their  doings,  while  all  he  does  ends  in  disappointment.  He  is  God's  friend, 
yet: 

...  Wert  thou  my  enemy,  0  thou  my  friend, 

How  wouldst  thou  worse,  I  wonder,  than  thou  dost 
Defeat,  thwart  me?... 

'The  sots  and  thralls  of  lust'  i.e.  the  wicked,  thrive  better  than  he  does 
whose  life  is  spent  in  God's  cause.  He  notices  the  abundant  and  lavish  beauty 
of  spring.  The  birds  build,  but  he  builds  nothing.   Try  as  he  will,  not  one 
good  work  can  he  do.  He  begs  the  Lord: 

...  Send  my  roots  rain. 


-53- 


Gonclusion 

This  brings  us  to  the  end  of  our  survey  of  a  selection  from  Gerard 
Hanley  Hopkins'  seventy  five  completed  poems.  If  his  output  was  small  by  com- 
parison with  some  other  poets,  his  work  must  be  judged  less  by  ouantity  than 
by  quality.  He  is  a  religious  poet  of  the  highest  calibre.  Some  regard  him 
as  a  mystical  writer,  particularly  with  respect  to  the  'sonnets  of  desolation'. 

There  is  little  in  the  whole  of  English  lyrical  poetry  that  touched  so 
convincingly  that  darkness  preceding  dissolution,  when  the  soul,  stripped 
to  its  essential  self,  must  finally  confront  its  Creator,,. A  vision  of  a  dark, 
rarely  visited  spiritual  plateau  has  been  translated  into  religious  poetry 
of  a  very  high  order,  *M 

May  the  example  and  prayers  of  Gerard  Manley  Hopkins  help  those  in  spirit- 
ual desolation  to  cling  to  the  Lord  in  naked  faith  and  win  through  to  the 
joyful  death  that  was  his. 


NOTES 

1,  MacKenzie,  Norman  H.  A  Readers  Guide  to  Gerard  Hanley  Hopkins .   p9. 

2,  Hopkins,  Gerard  Manley.   New  Catholic  Encyclopedia.  Vol.  7.  P  146. 

3,  Ibid,  p  146.  ~.-.  —.-—-—--■—.— .... 

4,  The  Correspondence  of  Gerard  Manley  Hopkins  and  Richard  Watson  Dixon. 

Abbott.  2nd  revised  edition.  1955.  #3  p  14.  Oxford  Univ.  Press. 

5,  Letters  of  Gerard  Man ley  Hopkins  to  Robert  Bridges .  Abbott.  2nd 

Revised  Eiition  1955.  #37  P  551  Emphasis  mine.  Oxford  Univ.  Press. 

6,  Private  notes  of  W.L.T.  With  permission. 

7,  Op. cit.  Letters  to  Dixon,  #3.pl5. 

8,  Walhout,  Donald,  Send  My  Roots  Rain,  p  I56.  Ohio  Univ.  Press.  I98I. 

9,  Op,  cit.  Mackenzie.  p233. 

10.  The  Journals  and  Papers  of  Gerard  Manley  Hopkins.  1937.  p  230. 

11.  Ibid,  p  I99. 

12.  Ibid,  p  230. 

13.  Ibid,  p  254. 

14.  Schoder,  Raymond  V,  SJ.  An  Interpretive  Glossary  of  Difficult  Terms  in 

the  Poems,  in  Immortal  Diamond  ed,  Norman  Weyland,  Sheed  and  Ward 

19^9. 

15.  Op.  Cit,  Walhout.   p  I58. 

16.  Op, cit.   Letters  to   Dixon.   #22  p93. 

17.  Op.  cit. Letters  to  Bridges     #53  p  66. 

18.  Ibid.    Letter  93.   P  163 

19.  Lowell,    Robert.  Hopkins*   Sanctity.     The  Konyon  Critics.   Gerard  Manley 

Hopkins.      New  Directions.    1973.        P  9*. 

20.  Peters ,   W.A.M.   SJ.   Gerard  ran  ley  Hopkins,   A  Critical  Essay.   2nd  Ed.    1970. 

Basil  Blackwell  and  Johnson  Reprint  Corp,    . 

21.  Op.   cit.   Letters  to  Bridges.  #  143.   p246.     Emphasis  mine. 

22.  Op.  cit.   Journals  and  Papers.      Lecture  Notes:   Poetry  and  Verse,   p  289. 

23.  Mariani,    Paul.   L.      Commentary  On  The  Complete  Poems  of  G.M.H.     Quoted 

from  a  letter  of  Hopkins  to  E.H.Coleridge  on  P  28. 

24.  Op. Cit.   Journals  and  Papers,    p  I65, 

25.  Gardner,   W.H,   Poems  of  Gerard  Manley  Hopkins,   3rd  Ed,    Reprint,    I96I.   pxviii, 

26.  Op. Cit,   Letters  to  Bridges.  #37.   p  47. 


-54- 

27.    Private  Notes   S.F. 

2C.   Op.Cit.    Letters   to  Bridges.   #30.    p  3?. 

29.  Op.   Git,    Mariani.    p  xviii. 

30.  Sernons  and   Devotional  Writings   of  Gerard  Manley  Hopkins,    ed.    Devlin,   O.U.P. 

1959.   Quoted  by   Peter  Milward, S..T.      A  Commentary  on  the  Sonnets   Of  G.M.H. 

31.  0o.   Cit.    Letters  to  Bridges .  #58.   p  77.  p  5. 

32.  Ibid.    Letter  61.      p.   85. 

33.  The   Notebooks  and   Papers   of  G.M.H.      p  26^.   Quoted  by  Raymond   V.   SchoderfSJ. 

on  the  article  "What   Does   The  Winhover  T\ean?"Fron  Immortal  Diamond, 
3^.   Op.   Cit.   Letters   to  Bridges.     #  127.   p?  21^,215. 

35.  Translation.   St.    Dominic's  Missal. 

36,  Pick,    John.      Gerard   Man ley  Hopkins,    Priest  and   Poet,    p  JA4, 

37.  Op.  Git.  Mariani.   p  213. 

38,  Op.   Cit.    Pick,    p  145-   1^.     Quoted  from  St.    John  of  the  Cross.    (   No  refer- 

ence given), 
39. Op.   Git.    Letters   to  Bridges.   #129.    P  219. 
40.   I  Did.        #170.   P  303. 
^1.   Op.   Cit.   Mariani.   p  317. 


-55- 


THE  SUN 

The  Sun 

is  ninety-three  million 
miles  from  the  earth 
Yet  it  warms 

each  tiny  seed 

into  life  and  fruition. 

The  Sun  shines 

ceaselessly, 

without  faltering,  without  dimming, 
Untouched  by  earth's 

clouds  and  darkness. 
If  ever  it  ceased  to  shine, 

each  tiny  seed 

and  every  living  creature 

would  die. 

God's  love  is  a  Sun 

infinitely  above  us 
Yet  holding  each 

in  intimate  embrace. 

He  loves  ceaselessly, 

without  faltering,  without  dimming, 
Untouched  by  storms 

of  human  passion, 
Undeterred  by  darkness 

of  human  sin. 
If  ever  he  ceased  to  love, 

each  tiny  seed 

and  every  living  creature 

would  cease. 

Why  do  we  speak 
as  if  the  Sun 
did  not  shine 
today? 


Sr.  Mary  Martin,  O.P. 
Summit 


-56- 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  PRESIDENTS  OF  THE  FEDERATION  OF  SPANISH 

DOMINICAN  NUNS 

Jean  Jerome  Hamer,  O.P. 

On  April  7  ,  1986,  at  a  meeting  of  the  federal  presidents 
of  the  monasteries  of  Spain  and  of  superiors  representing  unfed- 
erated  monasteries,  the  Cardinal  prefect  of  the  Congregation  for 
Religious  and  Secular  Institutes,  Monsignor  Jean  Jerome  Hamer,  0.  P., 
delivered  the  following  address. 

Sisters  : 

It  is  a  pleasure  to  greet  you  and  through  you,  all  the  nuns  of 
Spain,  of  this  nation  whose  monasteries  have  given  so  many  saints 
to  the  Church. 

I  am  happy  to  greet  you  as  prefect  of  the  Congregation  for 
Religious  and  Secular  Institutes,  authorized  in  the  name  of  the 
Holy  Father  to  promote  the  consecrated  life  in  the  world  and  more 
particularly,  in  the  contemplative  life.   I  speak  on  behalf  of  the 
Holy  Father,  who,  as  Head  of  the  Church,  is  also  our  first  reli- 
gious superior  and  spiritual  teacher. 

In  addition,  it  is  a  pleasure  to  greet  you  in  my  capacity  as  a 
Dominican  religious,  a  friar  preacher,  which  I  am  with  fervor  and 
conviction.   The  Dominican  ideal,  that  which  attributes  so  much 
importance  to  the  contemplation  of  the  mystery  of  God,  draws  me 
close  into  solidarity  with  each  of  you. 

Today  I  want  to  speak  to  you  of  the  Church's  esteem  for  your 
religious  contemplative  life.   To  this  end,  there  is  no  better  way 
than  to  remind  you  of  the  teachings  of  Vatican  II  concerning 
Perf  ectae  Cari  tatis  //7,  "The  Decree  on  the  Adaptation  and  Renewal 
of  the  Religious  Life." 

"Those  institutes  that  are  entirely  ordered  towards  contem- 
plation, in  which  their  members  give  themselves  over  to  God 
alone  in  solitude  and  silence,  in  constant  prayer  and  willing 
penance,  will  always  have,  no  matter  how  pressing  may  be  the 
needs  of  the  active  apostolate,  an  eminent  place  in  the  mysti- 
cal body  of  Christ,  whose  "members  do  not  all  fulfill  the  same 
function"  (Rom.  12:4).   They  offer  to  God  an  excellent  sacri- 
fice of  praise,  and  with  abundant  fruits  of  holiness,  they 
give  splendor  to  the  People  of  God  whom  they  inspire  by  their 
example  and  enlarge  by  their  hidden  apostolic  f rui tf ulness . 
Thus,  they  are  a  glory  to  the  church  and  a  fount  of  heavenly 
graces . " 

These  are  profound  affirmations.   I  wish  to  underscore  simply 
two  principles: 


-57- 


-The  contemplative  religious  life  holds  a  privileged 
place  in  the  church,  in  spite  of  the  urgency  of  the  works  of  the 
active  apostolate. 

-This  life  has  a  concrete-even  secret-apostolic 
f ruitfulness. 

Eut  these  affirmations,  an  expression  of  our  faith  in  the 
mystical  body  and  in  the  communion  of  the  saints,  are  based  on  a 
precise  vision  of  the  nature  of  the  contemplative  life.   It  is  a- 
bout  the  life  of  those  institutes  in  which  the  members  "devote 
themselves  to  God  alone  in  solitude  and  silence,  in  constant  prayer 
and  willing  penance." 

Thus,  with  these  four  words  the  Council  has  wished  to  describe 
your  life:  solitude,  silence,  prayer  and  penance.   These  are  in  a 
certain  way  four  characteristic  works  of  your  monastic  life. 

This  does  not  mean  that  we  are  speaking  of  four  unrelated  ac- 
tivities.  On  the  contrary,  a  strong  bond  unites  them.   One  among 
them,  prayer,  is  the  crown;  the  others  are  supportive.   Take,  for 
example,  solitude:  this  is  separation  but  also  nearness.   It  allows 
you  to  stand  at  a  distance  from  the  world  you  have  left,  but  at  the 
same  time  you  walk  towards  a  new  reality.   You  do  not  go  backwards. 
Conversely,  you  move  on  towards  a  more  exclusive  service  to  the 
Lord,  towards  a  more  intense  prayer. 

Then,  the  other  activities  of  which  the  Council  speaks,  all 
indispensable,  are  organized  for  you  around  one  only:  constant 
prayer.   Certainly  all  Christians  worthy  of  this  name  pray  and  know 
the  importance  of  prayer.   However,  caught  up  by  the  concrete 
realities  of  daily  life,  they  cannot  dedicate  to  prayer  the  place 
and  time  that  you  can.   They  cannot  make  prayer  a  primary  occupation 
It  is  enough  to  compare  the  schedule  of  one  of  your  working  days 
in  the  monastery  with  that  of  a  Christian  who  lives  in  the  world. 
The  principle  organizor  of  your  day  is  the  predominance  of  prayer. 

Prayer  itself  has  various  exercises:  the  Liturgy  of  the  Hours, 
mental  prayer,  lectio  divina,  personal  prayers .. .but  always  it 
continues  being  'prayer.'   I  have  no  intention  of  giving  you  here 
a  definition  of  prayer.   I  would  simply  meditate  with  you  on  some 
reflections  of  Saint  Augustine  which  go  to  the  heart  of  the  matter. 
Saint  Augustine  wishes  to  confront  the  question:  Do  we  pray  because 
the  Lord  does  not  know  what  we  need?   He  answers:  "This  may  seem 
strange  if  we  do  not  understand  that  our  Lord  and  God  does  not  ex- 
pect us  to  make  known  our  needs  and  desires  to  Him,  since  certainly 
He  cannot  be  unaware  of  them,  but  He  intends  that,  through  prayer, 
we  increase  our  capacity  of  desiring  in  order  to  make  ourselves 
more  capable  of  receiving  the  gifts  He  prepares  for  us.   His  gifts, 
in  effect,  are  tremendous  and  our  capacity  to  receive  them  is  small 
and  insignificant."   (Letter  to  Proba ,  130) 


-58- 

Therefore,  to  pray,  is  to  fully  open  our  hearts  to  God,  to 
stimulate  our  desire.   And  this  can  have  only  one  objective:  a 
blessed  life  united  to  the  Lord  our  God.   Prayer  in  this  manner 
is  a  great  beginning  of  our  hope.   We  hope  in  God  and  everything 
leads  us  to  Him.   There  is  nothing  individualistic  in  this; 
neither  is  it  an  evasion.   If  we  hope  for  a  blessed  life  for  our- 
selves and  for  others,  we  desire  that  all  existence  and  indeed, 
the  whole  world  be  organized  in  function  of  this  fundamental  hope . 
For  a  Christian,  the  desire  for  God  is  the  beginning  of  brother- 
hood among  men,  of  justice  and  peace.   Our  humanity  is  founded  in 
God. 

If  the  role  of  prayer  is  to  increase  our  desire  for  God,  we 
will  understand  sufficiently  how  this  prayer  has  to  and  must 
change  us  continually.   Prayer  must  lead  us  to  a  state  of  prayer, 
a  permanent  situation  of  needing  God.   Prayer  would  make  little 
sense  if  we  limited  it  to  the  time  provided  by  our  conventual 
schedules  and  to  those  times  we  dedicate  under  the  title  of  private 
prayer.   It  must  be  prolonged  throughout  life.   On  the  other  hand, 
let  us  have  no  illusions:  this  spirit  cannot  be  maintained  without 
regularity  -  and  very  often  -  by  moments  of  prayer.   As  Saint 
Augustine  reminds  us:  "Extraneous  preoccupations  and  works  weaken 
in  us  even  the  desire  for  prayer:  it  is  for  this  reason  that  at 
fixed  hours,  we  go  apart  in  order  to  redirect  our  spirit  to  the 
task  of  prayer.   Vocal  prayer  summons  us  again  to  the  object  of  our 
desire .  " 

The  monastery  is  the  place  where  one  lives  this  presence  of 
God.   Everything  there  is  seen  in  view  of  this  function.  Solitude 
and  an  atmosphere  of  silence,  sustained  by  the  common  desire  to 
safeguard  them  and  to  eliminate  noise  and  distraction  as  much  as 
possible.   Penance,  well  understood,  calms  and  frees  us.   "There 
is  no  other  way  to  life  and  true  interior  peace  than  the  way  of 
the  holy  cross  and  daily  mortification."   This  is  the  teaching  of 
the  Imitation  of  Christ  (II,  12,  3)  and  of  all  the  spiritual 
masters.   The  priority  given  to  constant  prayer  confers  on  the 
life  of  the  contemplative  religious  a  profound  unity  in  spite  of 
the  diversity  of  elements.   The  monastery  is  a  school  of  desire 
for  God.   It  is  the  privileged  means  whereby  this  yearning  is  alive 
and  on  fire. 

These  four  characteristic  activities  of  the  contemplative  life 
are  experienced  in  the  monastery  for  religious  who  have  given  them- 
selves totally  to  the  Lord  by  the  profession  of  the  evangelical 
counsels.   These  four  words  thus  give  a  concrete  form  to  your 
interior  oblation  and  to  your  life  in  community. 

Perhaps  some  of  you  will  be  surprised  to  see  that  I  speak  of 
'works'  and  of  'activities'  of  the  religious  contemplative  life. 
Is  this  not  to  misuse  the  words?   Certainly  some  aspects  of  prayer 
and  penance  are  'activities,'  but  perhaps  this  is  also  true  of 
solitude  and  silence.   These  ultimate  realities,  are  they  not  before 
all  else,  states  of  being? 

Here  is  how  I  answer  these  unspoken  objections.   Solitude  and 
silence  do  not  depend  solely  on  the  disposition  of  places;  they 
have  to  be  actively  assumed.   A  good  community  wants  these  two 


-59- 


conditions  of  the  life  of  prayer,  and  organizes  everything  in 
function  of  it.   It  watches  constantly  in  order  to  safeguard  these 
values,  thereby  making  every  opportune  decision  to  this  end.   Is 
it  necessary  to  recall  that  material  solitude  is  not  sufficient 
when  a  religious  or  a  community  is  of  mind  and  heart  elsewhere? 
There  are  so  many  ways  to  cross  over  the  walls  I   In  order  to 
desire  the  Lord  it  is  necessary  to  have  an  available  heart. 

I  have  been  visiting  the  monasteries  of  nuns  for  a  long  time. 
Soon  after  my  priestly  ordination  in  August  1941,  I  became  chap- 
lain of  a  monastery.   What  has  always  caught  my  attention  has 
been  the  joy  of  the  religious  in  the  monasteries  doing  well. 
This  is  not  at  all  strange.   Your  existence  responds  to  the  most 
profound  aspirations  of  the  human  soul.   We  are  made  for  God  and 
our  heart  is  anxious  when  it  does  not  rest  in  Him.   Your  life  of 
constant  prayer,  lived  in  contemplative  solitude,  guaranteed  and 
supported  by  the  law  of  the  cloister,  sustains  you  unceasingly  in 
movement  toward  your  search  for  God.   Your  happiness  is  the  result 
of  your  conviction  of  traveling  the  true  road. 

That  constant  prayer  ought  to  be  nourished  continually  by  your 
spiritual  reading.   Throughout  your  religious  life,  at  every  stage 
you  have  need  of  nourishemnt  from  revealed  truth.   "Those  who  have 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  love  in  fire."   These  words  of  Saint 
Angela  of  Foligno  remind  us  that  love  proceeds  from  knowledge. 
You  should  desire  more  and  more  to  know  better  the  mystery  of  God 
and  of  salvation,  not  for  curiosity  or  out  of  vanity,  but  for  the 
restlessness  of  love.   Your  love  of  God  leads  you  to  recollect 
how  much  He  has  wished  to  reveal  Himself.   Therefore,  select  your 
readings  with  care,  according  to  the  indications  of  your  Constitu- 
tions, with  a  true  ecclesial  spirit. 

The  preparation  of  the  liturgical  celebrations  will  contribute 
towards  deepening  this  knowledge.   The  liturgy  is  at  the  same  time 
both  a  celebration  and  sign.   On  the  one  hand  it  carries  out  in  us 
the  work  of  salvation  and,  on  the  other,  it  helps  us  to  understand 
the  same  mystery  through  its  signs  and  words.   To  understand  in 
its  simplicity  and  depth  the  Liturgy  of  the  Mass,  the  Liturgy  of 
the  Hours,  and  the  other  rites  such  as  those  of  Holy  Week,  is  a 
wonderful  initiation  into  the  mystery  which  God  reveals  to  us  in 
His  Son,  Jesus  Christ. 

This,  well  understood,  supposes  a  certain  religious  culture 
proportionate  to  the  capacity  of  each  one.   You  do  not  have  to 
transform  monasteries  into  small  universities,  but  rather  allow 
each  religious  to  accede  to  a  religious  culture  on  the  level  of 
her  human  culture,  having  in  mind  the  proper  end  of  the  monastic 
life.   It  is  in  this  sense  that  the  Holy  Father,  in  an  address 
directed  to  the  nuns  of  Avila  in  November  1982,  has  called  you 
"to  continue  cultivating  your  consecrated  life  through  liturgical, 
biblical  and  spiritual  renewal  following  the  directives  of  the 
Council.   All  of  this  requires  a  permanent  formation  that  enriches 
our  spiritual  life,  giving  it  a  solid   doctrinal,  theological  and 
cultural  foundation." 


-60- 


This  religious  life  consecrated  to  constant  prayer  must  be 
better  understood  by  all.   In  the  sane  address  at  Avila,  the  Pope 
called  attention  to  the  Christian  communities  and  their  pastors 
about  the  irreplaceable  role  the  contemplative  life  holds  in  the 
Church.   All  of  us  should  deeply  appreciate  and  esteem  the  gift 
of  contemplative  souls. 

Above  all  we  must  understand  well  that  the  special  apostolate 
of  the  monasteries  wholly  consecrated  to  the  contemplative  life 
is,  also,  of  contemplative  character.   It  is  not  accomplished  by 
means  of  the  external  works  of  the  active  apostolate,  but  solely 
by  prayer  and  immolation.   As  we  believe  in  the  great  and  living 
reality  that  constitutes  the  mystical  body  of  Jesus,  we  shall  have 
no  difficulty  recognizing  the  reality  and  fruitfulness  of  this 
apostolate . 

All  of  this  is  admirably  summarized  by  Saint  Therese  of  the 
Child  Jesus:  "Charity  gave  me  the  key  to  my  vocation.   I  under- 
stood that  if  the  Church  had  a  body  composed  of  diverse  members, 
the  most  necessary  and  the  most  noble  could  not  be  lacking  to  her; 
I  understood  that  the  Church  had  a  heart  and  that  that  Heart  was 
burning  with  LOVE.   I  understood  that  LOVE  alone  moved  the  members 
of  the  Church  to  act,  that  if  LOVE  were  extinguished,  the  Apostles 
would  never  more  preach  the  Gospel,  the  Martyrs  would  refuse  to 
shed  their  blood..." 

You  belong  to  diverse  monastic  families:  with  different 
founders,  different  spiritualities,  and  even  the  gifts  you  have 
received  from  the  Lord  are  different,  but  in,  all  of  this  you  are 
deeply  united  in  your  will  to  live  an  authentic  contemplative  life 
in  accord  with  the  great  spiritual  tradition  of  the  Church.   In 
your  necessary  plurality,  this  contemplative  life  is  one  and  unique 
I  believe  that  you  will  have  recognized  the  ideal  I  have  laid  out 
before  you  in  this  brief  address. 

Finally,  I  repeat  to  each  of  you  what  John  Paul  II  said  to 
you  at  Avila:  You  "are  very  necessary  to  the  Church,"  you  "are 
the  vanguard  of  the  Church  on  its  way  to  the  kingdom." 


Translated  by  Sister  Ruth  Ann  Mary,  O.P 
Summi  t 


-61- 


FIRST  GLIMPSE  OF  MOTHER  TERESA  MARIA 


INTRODUCTION 

We  offer  here  an  introduction  to  an  outstanding  Dominican  contemplative 
nun,  Mother  Teresa  Maria  of  the  Monastery  of  Olmedo  in  Spain.  Notes  sketching 
her  spiritual  portrait  have  been  compiled  by  her  director,  Don  Baldomero 
Jimenez-Duque,  and  presented  in  a  book  recently  published  in  Spanish.  Sr.  Mary 
of  the  Holy  Cross  has  devoted  much  time  and  painstaking  care  to  the  translation 
of  the  book,  and  it  is  with  joy  and  appreciation  that  we  present  the  Preface 
and  Chapter  One,  in  the  hopes  that  it  may  be  possible  to  continue  in  future 
issues. 

The  fact  that  so  many  of  Mother  Maria  Teresa's  contemporaries  are  still 
living  is  both  a  help  and  a  hindrance  to  the  work  of  making  her  known  abroad. 
The  help  is  obvious:  we  see  her  through  the  eyes  of  those  who  have  lived  with 
her,  known  her  voice,  her  look,  the  very  texture  of  her  life.  Yet  by  the  same 
token,  it  has  not  been  possible  as  yet  to  fill  in  all  the  details,  and  especially 
the  intricate  setting  of  her  life.  These  things  must  be  filtered  with  the  passing 
of  time.  Meanwhile,  this  is  a  first  glimpse.   It  whets  the  appetite  for  more. 

Sister  Mary  Thomas,  O.P. 
Buffalo 


-62- 


FIRST  GLIMPSE  OF  MOTHER  MARIA  TERESA 

PREFACE 

The  rolled  stone  glides  slowly  on,  through  places  where  authentic 
witness  has  been  given,  and  throuyh  all  times.  Wherever  it  has  passed,  its 
influence  remains.  This  is  the  gift  of  great  spirits:  they  'roll  on,' 
enriched  through  a  variety  of  encounters,  never  used  up,  never  diminished. 
They  grow  through  their  experiences.  Like  Jesus,  they  pass  along  doing 
good.  They  take  root  in  the  minds  of  those  they  meet.  The  remembrance  of 
them  yives  courage.  Their  moral  and  intellectual  greatness  remains  with 
us.   Though  they  have  passed  out  of  sight,  their  presence  is  a  felt  reality. 

This  is  what  has  happened  in  the  Monastery  of  the  Mother  of  God  in 
Olmedo,  in  connection  with  Mother  Teresa  Maria.  Her  writings,  her 
teachings,  her  decisions  ...  her  papers,  letters,  books  ...  the  sound  of 
her  voice  on  tapes,  the  atmosphere  of  calm  and  peace:  all  these  are  more 
than  mere  recollections  for  the  Community  of  the  Monastery  of  the  Mother  of 
God.  There  is  a  presence  which  lingers  in  the  cloisters,  the  choir,  the 
cells  of  this  simple  monastery.  This  is  a  phenomenon  experienced  even  by 
strangers  and  guests  visiting  the  Community .  For  the  members  of  the 
Community  it  is  an  onyoing  witness. 

This  book  attempts  to  express  this  reality.  Don  Baldomero  tells  us  it 
is  not  a  biography  of  Mother  Teresa  Maria,  but  rather  a  collection  of 
notes.  Facts  are  missing,  certainly:  situations  in  time,  references  to 
historical  and  ecclesiastical  circumstances.  Missing  are  those'syntheses 
which  would  delineate  her  character  in  its  varying  dimensions.  Vatican 
Council  II  is  only  implicitly  alluded  to  by  the  liturgical  renewal  which 
took  place  in  the  monastery,  by  the  profound  opening  out  of  the  missionary 
spirit,  and  by  the  freedom  and  healthy  humanism  of  the  true  Spirit.  Notes 
on  Christian  spirituality  particularly  emphasized  by  this  Council  are  also 
missing. 

These  notes  do,  however,  contain  elements  for  the  writing  of  a 
Diography,  elements  which  are  stimulating  and  which  can  communicate  the 
same  enthusiasm  which  Mother  Teresa  Maria  inspired  by  her  presence.  By 
means  of  these  notes  the  author  lets  us  draw  near  to  this  great  soul  of  our 
own  times,  a  soul  whose  vocation  it  was  to  be  a  rolling  stone,  and  who 
continues  to  roll. 

"Among  Teresa  and  her  friends  there  had  been  talk  of  the  vocation  of  a 
rolling  stone,'  a  soul  of  prayer,  truly  contemplative,  ever  moving  towards 
those  in  need;  a  soul  without  fixed  abode,  unable  to  put  down  roots,  held 
captive  by  no  one  and  by  nothing."  (1)  This  recalls  the  freedom  and 
expendability  of  the  Lord's  disciples,  sent  forth  to  announce  the  Gospel  of 
peace. How  much  confidence  this  demands  of  those  who  entrust  themselves  to 
Him! 

Teresa  Maria  felt  called  to  the  hidden  life.  Yet,  she  passed  through 
many  places  --  Seville,  Belmonte,  Olmedo  —  and  from  the  Monastery  of  the 
Mother  of  Cod  her  spirit  continues  to  roam  the  world,  like  the  spirits  of 
the  great  Teresas  of  Avila  ana  Lisieux.  From  Olmedo  too  foundations  have 
sprung  up  in  many  continents. 


-63- 


When  the  responsibilities  of  Prioress  fell  to  her  —  and  she  was  born 
to  be  a  spiritual  leader  in  spite  of  her  desire  to  remain  hidden  —  she 
wrote:   "Lord,  a  new  stage  is  beijinniny  in  my  life  now.  My  commitment  to 
holiness  is  no  longer  merely  personal;  it  extends  to  my  entire  Community." 
(2)  She  had  a  growing  sense  of  urgency,  ever  more  pressing.  Was  hers  the 
vocation  of  'a  rolling  stone1  or  was  it  that  of  'a  snowball'?  It  was  both. 
It  was  a  vocation  to  sanctity.   A  rolling  stone  meant  availability, 
openness,   flexibility,  freedom  of  spirit.   A  snowball  meant  constant 
growth,  presence  regardless  of  the  cost,   a  burden  growing  ever  heavier 
through  continual   rolling.   A  snowball  is  the  same  within  and  without.   In 
this  sense,  although  bulky,  it  is  transparent.  One  sees  only  what  it  is, 
and  nothing  more.   This  vocation  is  filled  through  and  through  with  the 
idea  of  holiness. 

Teresa  Maria  wrote  to  a  friend  in  Olmedo  just  before  her  transfer  from 
Seville:  "I  believe  that  what  our  Lord  is  offering  to  you  and  me  is 
sanctity.  We  dre  so  familiar  with  the  idea  of  sanctity  that  in  saying 
this  it  seems  I  have  said  something  banal,  obvious.  Actually,  as  I  see  it 
now  it  is  a  novelty,  and  it  is  this  that  I  long  to  communicate  to  you. 
There  are  no  saints,  Carmina.  Definitely,  there  are  no  saints.  There  are 
too  many  things  to  think  about,  too  many  affairs  which  absorb  us,  too  many 
preoccupations,  (I  do  not  wish  to  say  what  is  even  more  painful,  too  much 
'I'.)  The  question  of  holiness  is  pushed  aside  because  the  twentieth 
century  mentality  demands  this,  and  claims  for  itself  practically  all  the 
soul's  energy.  I  see  holiness  as  something  so  exquisite,  so  subtle,  so 
illusive  that  it  escapes  our  grasp."  (3) 

What  is  sanctity?  "Something  so  exquisite,  so  subtle,  so  illusive." 
That  is  it.  It  is  life,  flowing,  rolling  on  but  with  a  new  impetus, 
interior  and  profoundly  sensitive  to  the  movements  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Those  who  allow  themselves  to  be  moved  by  Him  are  saints.  There  is  no 
human  criterion  for  holiness,  no  human  way  of  generating  it  in  greater  or 
lesser  degree.  We  cannot  achieve  our  own  sanctity  by  an  increase  of 
fasting,  of  detachment,  by  less  sleep  or  more  charity  to  the  poor,  as  if 
all  these  things  corresponded  to  different  degrees  of  holiness.  Basically, 
holiness  is  grace,  a  gift  of  God,  to  be  accepted  positively. 

There  is  passivity  in  receiving,  activity  in  responding:  passive  and 
active  fidelity.  It  is  obvious  that  sanctity  comes  forth  from  the  depths 
of  the  soul  in  confrontation  with  the  unexpected,  with  what,  at  each 
moment,  takes  one  by  surprise,  rather  than  from  a  series  of  planned 
activities.  It  is  a  matter  of  facing  the  surprise  quality  of  life  or  its 
monotony  from  one's  depths,  of  accepting  Love  with  a  response  of  love  and 
trust:  "something  exquisite,  subtle,  of  the  here  and  now,  illusive." 
Vigilance  is  necessary,  an  ever  fresh  attitude  of  renewed  love,  so  that  the 
unexpected  may  not  find  one  unprepared,  the  monotonous  may  not  plunge  one 
into  routine,  so  that  preoccupations  and  concerns  may  not  distract  one  from 
the  goal . 

"Those  who  are  moved  by  the  Spirit  of  God  are  the  sons  of  God." 
(Romans  8:14)  "He  who  draws  near  to  the  Lord  is  made  one  spirit  with  him." 
(I  Cor.  6:17)  This  is  docility,  in  perfect  harmony  with  the  Spirit  of  God. 


-64- 

It  is  the  state  of  the  greatest  connaturality  with  His  movement.  If  to  be 
docile  means  to  be  teachable,  who  can  be  more  docile  than  a  little  child? 
A  child  is  open  and  receptive  because  he  is  a  child;  also,  he  is  weak  and 
powerless  because  he  is  a  child.  This  condition  calls  for  constant  growth. 
Everything  has  to  be  given  to  a  child;  he  expects  this  and  is  not  surprised 
by  it.  He  accepts  his  dependence  happily  and  finds  it  quite  natural.  In 
the  supernatural  order,  the  essential  signs  of  this  childlike  attitude  are 
humility,  or  the  recognition  of  one's  own  powerlessness  and  weakness;  the 
awareness  of  God's  fatherhood,  which  gives  rise  to  unlimited  confidence  in 
His  love;  and  finally  a  growing  desire  to  be  docile  to  His  Spirit,  to  be 
guided  by  Him,  and  to  become  more  and  more  His  child. 

When  we  look  at  ourselves,  we  see  our  poverty.  When  we  look  at  God, 
we  see  Him  as  Father.  The  result  is  that  we  allow  ourselves  to  be  guided 
with  complete  confidence,  like  a  rolling  stone.   That  is  all. 

Don  Baldoinero  Jimemez-Duque,  great  guide  of  souls  and  penetrating 
judge  of  the  history  of  spirituality  and  of  the  human  heart,  knew  Mother 
Teresa  Maria  intimately  in  some  of  the  more  difficult  stages  of  her 
'rolling.'  He  offers  us  a  first-hand  glimpse  of  her  spirit  in  the  present 
work  of  Christian  spirituality.  May  it  produce  all  the  fruit  it  promises 
and  deserves,  for  the  glory  of  God. 

Jose  Delicado 
Archbishop  of  Valladolid 

AUTHOR'S  NUTE:  This  is  not  a  biography  of  Mother  Teresa  Maria,  but 
merely  a  collection  of  notes  which  might  be  of  use  to  a  future  biographer. 
They  are  written  principally  by  her,  as  will  be  seen.  The  testimonies  of 
her  nuns  also  form  a  major  contribution.  The  rest  is  a  bundle  of  sheaves 
from  my  own  gleanings.  Perhaps  I  should  have  done  better  to  have  said 
less.  But  I  shall  leave  it  as  it  is  —  my  own  personal  tribute  to  this 
admirable  and  much  admired  woman.   —  B.J.D. 


-65- 


CHAPTER  ONE 
FIRST  YEARS 

Teresa  was  born  in  Puentecaldelas(Pontevedra)  on  Christmas  day,  1917, 
at  nine  in  the  evening.  Her  parents  were  Don  Jose  Maria  Orteya  Ijazo  and 
Dona  Manuela  Pardo  Valdemar  —  Galician  and  Aragonese  blood  —  a  difficult 
combination,  but  successfully  blended.  He  was  a  native  of  Teruel  but  had 
been  appointed  head  of  the  telegraph  service  in  Puentecaldelas  where  he  met 
and  married  Dona  Manuela.  He  was  a  man  of  great  intellectual,  moral  and 
religious  qualities.  Dona  Manuela  was  a  deeply  religious  woman,  a  woman 
with  a  keen  sense  of  responsibility  leading  to  heroism  in  the  fulfillment 
of  her  duties  as  wife  and  mother.  Her  temperament  was  Celtic  —  softened 
by  the  fresh  airs  of  the  sea  and  the  virgin  forests  of  Galicia. 

Teresa  Angela  Maria  was  baptized  in  the  parish  church  of  St.  Eulalia 
on  January  9th,  1918.  Two  more  children  were  to  follow:  Encarnita  and 
Gregorio.  The  parish  register  gives  the  year  of  her  first  holy  communion 
as  1925,  the  only  record  we  have  of  the  event.  We  know  little  of  her  early 
childhood,  only  that  she  was  greatly  attached  to  her  mother.  When  she  was 
five,  her  father  wanted  to  take  her  with  him  to  Teruel  to  visit  his  own 
family,  but  the  child  would  not  consent  to  leave  her  mother.  Years  later, 
when  her  mother  died,  Teresa  felt  the  loss  keenly,  but  rose  above  her 
suffering  with  characteristic  energy.  She  once  remarked,  "No  one  could 
ever  fill  the  void  left  by  my  mother's  death."  She  had  a  deep  love  for  her 
father  and  aunts,  but  the  memory  of  her  mother  remained  fresh  throughout 
her  life,  wherever  she  might  travel. 

In  1926  Don  Jose  Maria  was  transferred  back  to  Teruel  and  it  was  here 
that  Dona  Manuela  died  on  September  12th,  1927.  The  widower  and  his 
orphans  depended  now  on  his  sisters:  Lola,  wife  of  General  Isidoro  Ortega; 
Maria,  wife  of  Don  Emilio  Bonilla,  ana  Encarnacion  who  was  unmarried  and 
who  became  a  second  mother  to  the  three  children. 

Teresa,  though  very  feminine,  cared  little  as  a  child  for  playing 
house  or  raising  a  family  of  dolls,  pasttimes  so  intriguing  to  most  of  the 
small  girls  she  knew.  Her  preference  lay  with  outdoor  games  such  as 
jumprope,  quoits,  various  ball  games  and  a  favorite  sport  which  involved 
throwing  the  'devil'  up  over  the  highest  buildings  and  then  catching  him 
with  a  halter.  This  game  she  invariably  won.  We  are  also  told  that  she 
was  an  expert  juggler.  Her  audience  would  watch  enthralled  as  she  threw 
her  balls  one  after  another  into  the  air  to  form  an  elliptical  curve  and 
deftly  caught  each  one  with  never  a  miss. 

At  indoor  gatherings  Teresa  was  fond  of  reciting  poetry,  some  of  it 
composed  by  herself.  When  company  was  expected,  she  would  beg  her  Aunt 
Encarna  to  call  her.  She  would  appear  in  a  gay  scarf  and  with  much  grace 
recite  the  poetry  of  her  choice.  She  once  put  into  verse  an  entire  novel 
written  by  Father  Colona,  S.J. 

Teresa's  first  teacher,  particularly  in  mathematics,  was  her  father. 
Her  aunts  also  arranged  to  have  a  professor  come  to  the  house  to  teach  the 
two  girls,  but  he  found  it  difficult  to  get  much  cooperation  from  them. 
They  simply  hid  in  the  attic  to  avoid  his  classes.  Eventually  the  girls 
were  sent  to  a  Franciscan  academy  as  boarding  students 


-66- 

How  should  we  describe  Teresa's  personality  duriny  these  first  years 
of  adolescence  and  youth?   She  was  very  graceful,  sympathetic,  happy,   a 
yood  friend.   Everyone  liked  her.   She  knew  how  to  create  a  worm,  friendly 
atmosphere  because  of  her  affectionate  and  pleasiny  nature.   She  had  a  fine 
artistic  sense,   studyiny  music  with  her  Aunt  Encarna  and  playiny  the  piano 
with  proficiency.    Whatever  she  set   her  hand  to  succeeded,   and  she 
invariably  led  in  classes  arid  yames.    She  had  a  strony  will  and  was  very 
independent,   likiny  to  undertake  new  and  difficult  projects  and  carryiny 
them  throuyh  with  firmness.   Enhanciny  all  these  yifts  was  an  irresistible 
power  of  persuasion.   This  composite  imaye  of    Teresa  never  dimmed;  rather, 
its  lines  were  etched  ever  more  deeply  with  the  passiny  of  time. 

The  beyinninys  of  bad  health  beyan  to  appear  at  this  period.  Teresa 
suffered  pains  in  her  stomach  and  frequent  indiyestion.  These  symptoms 
defied  diaynosis  and  were  to  remain  and  increase  throughout  her  life. 
Since  her  mother's  death  Teresa  had  yrown  somewhat  reserved,  and  at  the  aye 
of  thirteen,  with  the  natural  crisis  of  adolescence,  this  reserve  was 
intensified.  Her  family  surrounded  her  with  kindness,  but  at  the  same  time 
with  demands.  Their  cult  of  "rectitude  and  exactness"  was  typical  of 
Christian  families  of  the  period.  Teresa  adapted  to  this  environment  with 
simplicity  and  yrace  but  lost  nothing  of  her  native  viyor  and  independence. 
At  about  this  time  a  youny  man  became  interested  in  her  and  she  responded, 
but  manayed  to  hide  everything  from  the  family.  This  situation  soon 
created  many  difficulties  for  her  at  home,  occasioning  frequent  reprimands. 
The  brief  adventure  came  to  an  abrupt  end,  leaving  no  notable  repercussions 
in  later  life.  It  may  have  been  the  needed  stimulus  for  her  to  launch  out 
definitively  in  a  new  direction. 

Teresa  was  now  fifteen  years  old.  What  to  do?  In  Teruel,  as  in  all 
of  Spain,  these  were  years  of  the  second  republic;  fermentation  of  ideas 
and  attitudes  was  widespread.  The  Christian  faith  was  being  shaken.  It 
was  more  demanding,  more  exacting.  It  was  being  purified.  Alarmed  by  all 
these  events  and  by  Teresa's  personal  crisis  as  well,  her  family,  and 
particularly  her  aunts,  felt  urged  to  give  her  a  stronger  formation  in 
religion  and  in  the  apostolate.  Providentially,  several  persons  assisted 
them  in  this  matter.  Don  Manuel  Hinojosa,  a  very  holy  priest  and  close 
friend  of  the  family,  became  her  spiritual  director  at  this  time.  He  died 
a  martyr  in  1936;  Teresa  kept  an  indelible  memory  of  him,  and  held  him  in 
yreat  veneration.  Another  influential  person  in  her  life  was  Dona  Dolores 
Albert,  wife,  mother  and  ardent  apostle  in  the  field  of  Catholic  Action, 
who  initiated  a  yroup  of  youny  people,  Teresa  amony  them,  in  this  work.  Of 
later  siynificance  was  Teresa's  meeting  with  Julieta  Elipe,  a  young  girl 
deeply  involved  in  the  apostolate.  Everyone  and  everything  contributed  to 
what  might  be  called  Teresa's  "conversion,"  or  better,  her  "surrender"  to 
the  challenge  of  a  totally  uncompromising  Christian  life,  whatever  the 
consequences. 

Let  us  take  a  look  at  Catholic  Action  in  the  years  following  the 
second  world  war.  This  movement  had  deep  significance,  ana  its 
sociological  influenced  reached  to  all  the  Church  and  the  whole  environment 
of  life  in  Spain  in  those  days.  It  was  a  movement  which  generated  secular 
groups  of  men  and  woman  of  all  ages  in  an  authentic  Christian  sense.  The 
spiritual  life  was  deeply  cultivated.  In  many,  it  gave  rise  to  an 
apostolic  and  social  restlessness  variously  translated  into  action  and 
further  engendering  more  specific  movements  to  meet  different  circumstances 
or  needs  which  arose.  It  was  a  Catholic  Action  which  matured  during  the 
difficulties  of  the  republic,  then  during  the  war  years,   and  still  later 


-67- 

after  the  war.  It  drew  propagandists  of  all  kinds:  organizational 
leaders,  catechists,  judges,  politicians,  martyrs.  But  as  often  happens 
with  broad  movements,  its  "gas  energy"  began  to  disappear  little  by  little, 
especially  at  the  end  of  the  fifties.  Between  the  thirties  and  fifties, 
however,  its  history  was  glorious,  and  it  still  awaits  its  historians. _ 

Such  was  the  atmosphere  Teresa  breathed  during  those  years.  In  Teruel 
the  Catholic  Action  groups  were  alive  and  vigorous.  She  received  much;  her 
potential  was  on  the  increase. 

Given  her  great  qualities  and  aptitude,  Teresa  soon  began  to  act  as 
propagandist  of  the  group  in  her  own  town  and  further  afield.  She  was 
highly  intelligent  and  articulate;  her  generosity  was  firm  and  growing. 
Her  life  was  rooted  in  solid  spirituality  and  flowered  in  deep  devotion  to 
the  Eucharist  and  a  total  personal  surrender.  Even  in  those  early  years 
she  was  often  doubled  up  with  pain  when  addressing  groups.  Her  father 
encouraged  her  to  utter  fidelity  to  her  commitments  whatever  the  cost.  We 
learn  from  her  that  she  often  rehearsed  tier  talks  before  her  family, 
usually  on  the  terrace  of  their  home  in  Oaroca  where  they  vacationed. 

The  following  incident  illustcates  Teresa's  availability  and  her  gift 
for  relating  to  her  audience.  Just  before  the  tragedy  of  Teruel,  towards 
the  beginning  of  the  war,  a  military  officer  asked  a  priest  to  give  a  talk 
to  his  soldiers.  Unable  to  meet  the  request  at  the  time,  the  priest  wrote 
and  asked  Teresa  to  give  the  talk  in  his  place.  The  officer  delivered  the 
letter  to  Teresa,  under  the  impression  that  she  was  being  asked  to  find 
another  priest.  She  read  the  letter, then  astonished  him  by  quietly  saying 
that  she  she  would  gladly  address  his  soldiers.  He  acquiesced,  but 
prepared  the  soldiers  in  advance  for  the  unexpected  situation.  When  the 
moment  arrived  there  were,  inevitably,  murmurs,  smiles  between  questions 
and  roguish  remarks  from  the  youthful  group.  Here  was  a  young  girl  of 
about  twenty,  graceful  but  frail  looking,  proposing  to  speak  to  them  about 
religion.  It  took  Teresa  a  mere  five  minutes  to  turn  the  group  into  an 
amazed,  fascinated  and  absorbed  audience.  Had  she  been  a  priest  they  would 
probably  all  have  wanted  to  go  to  confession.  Happenings  like  this  were 
frequent . 

War  broke  out  in  1936.  In  December  of  1937  the  great  battle  of 
Teruel  began  and  lasted  until  February,  1938.  At  the  beginning  of  January 
the  last  resources  of  the  heroic  city  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 
Communists.  They  were  retrieved  however  by  the  Nationals  the  following 
month. 

The  tragedy  that  befell  Teresa  and  her  family  during  those  terrible  days  is 
not  easy  to  describe.  Since  the  city  was  under  attack  for  twenty-four 
days,  they  first  took  refuge  in  a  cave,  and  later  in  a  military  post  held 
by  the  Nationals,  amidst  explosions  and  crumbling  buildings,  as  well  as 
hunger,  thirst  and  death  on  all  sides.  In  some  brief  autobiographical 
notes  Teresa  describes  how  she  and  another  young  girl  ventured  out  to  save 


the  BDsssed  Sacrament  in  the  church  of  San  Juan,  and  how  she  later  conceived 
the  idea  of  making  hosts  so  that  the  priest  could  celebrate  the  Eucharist 
and  distribute  Holy  Communion.   But  we  will  let  her  tell  us.   She  recounts 
how  they  returned  to  the  cave  from  San  Juan  Church,  but  soon  had  to  abandon 
it  because  of  the  danger  of  suffocating  or  of  being  blockaded: 


-68- 


"We  started  out  towards  the  military  post  held  by  the  Nationals.  We 
could  not  reach  the  school,  another  point  of  defense.  All  the  wire  cables 
were  on  the  ground,  we  were  walking  over  them.  Total  destruction 
everywhere  ...  all  the  houses  had  fallen  ...  it  was  night,  and  we  had  not 
so  much  as  a  flashlight  with  us  ...  all  was  thick  darkness,  and  freezing 
...  twenty  below  zero  ...  without  water,  soiled  and  exiled,  walking  on 
frozen  ground,  we  were  on  a  terrible  pilgrimage  without  any  fixed 
destination  or  hope. 

"But  deep  within  was  an  invisible,  mysterious  source  of  strength 
accompanying  us  in  our  exile  ...  it  seemed  impossible,  yet  He  was  with  us! 
It  was  my  good  fortune  to  be  the  one  to  carry  Him  ...  how  tremendous  ... 
what  strength! 

"We  arrived  at  ihe  post  and  found  some  priests  there.  1  could  no 
longer  keep  the  secret ;it  would  not  be  just.  1  spoke  to  a  Franciscan 
Father  and  he  told  me  to  give  him  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  Afterwards,  I 
wept  for  having  spoken.  If  I  had  kept  silent  no  one  would  have  known  that 
I  carried  the  Hosts.  But  I  knew  I  had  to  speak.  With  these  Hosts,  all 
received  Holy  Communion.  I  asked  Father  for  the  corporals,  and  preserved 
them  them  with  the  utmost  care. 

"The  siege  lasted  twenty-four  days.  Our  greatest  anguish  was  not  to 
be  able  to  receive  Communion  daily.  If  only  we  could  do  that!  But  there 
were  no  more  Hosts  reserved,  no  forms  or  machines  to  make  hosts  ...  I 
looked  for  two  flat  hand  irons  and  heated  them.  Then  I  hunted  for  some 
flour  and  water  ...  water  was  so  scarce  that  many  died  of  thirst.  With  the 
water  and  flour  1  made  a  light  dough  and  put  it  between  the  irons.  The 
resulting  forms  were  unshapely  and  there  was  much  flour  on  them  —  but  God 
descended  there  —  the  Franciscan  Father  consecrated  daily  ...  what 
mystery!...  'I  saw  Him  coming  from  the  threshing  floor...'  We  had 
Communion  every  day  from  that  time  on." 

Then  came  surrender  and  imprisonment  for  all.  They  were  first  taken 
to  Segorbe,  then  to  Valencia.  There  followed  a  month  of  agony  and  torture 
—  and  without  the  Eucharist!  At  the  end  of  this  period  Teresa  was  set 
free  but  her  family  remained  in  prison.  She  was  taken  in  by  a  family  which 
had  been  evacuated  from  Teruel .  Soon  she  encountered  her  Eucharistic  Lord 
again.  Yet  more:  she  was  given  charge  of  taking  Holy  Communion  to  others. 
She  made  her  rounds,  carrying  her  Burden  in  a  small  box  to  designated  homes 
and  even  to  prisons.   She  came  to  be  called  "the  (Ciboriurn  child." 

On  March  30th,  1939,  Valencia  was  liberated  and  a  new  life  opened  up 
for  Teresa.  Immediately  and  swiftly  she  resumed  her  studies  and  began  her 
work  for  a  bachelor's  degree.  Then  she  started  her  studies  in  philosophy 
and  literature  in  the  same  University  of  Valencia  in  November  of  1941  and 
continued  them  through  1943  in  Zaragoza  where  her  family  had  moved.  She 
took  her  final  examination  in  September,  1945,  and  received  her  licentiate 
on  May  13th  of  the  following  year. 

Teresa's  studies  were  brilliant.  She  drew  many  of  her  peers  and  even 
her  professors,  exercising  an  irresistible  spiritual  influence  upon  them. 
One  who  knew  her  well  at  this  time  testifies:  "Her  university  career  was 
an  aqueduct  opening  into  the  apostolate."  Professors,  university 
students,  institutes,  colleges,   all  opened  their  doors  to  her  and  she 


-69- 

penetrated  deeply.  She  enjoyed  a  similar  relationship  with  younger  boys 
and  girls,  children,  the  elderly.  Her  open  friendliness,  her  penetrating 
glance  so  fascinating  and  so  charged  with  life,  appeared  to  them  as  simply 
an  interesting  experience.  Then  before  they  knew  what  was  happening  she 
reached  an  intimacy  with  them.  They  found  it  easy  to  open  their  hearts  to 
this  new  friend,  who  seemed  to  be  able  to  find  solutions  for  all  their 
problems,  and  whose  horizons  were  broad  enough  to  include  their  loftiest 
ambitions. 

During  her  years  as  a  university  student  Teresa  workea  out  a 
definitive  plan  of  total  surrender  to  the  Lord.  The  Teresiun  Institute, 
where  she  had  made  her  studies  for  her  bachelor's  degree  in  Teruel  and 
Valencia,  and  the  Opus  Dei  which  her  brother  and  sister  had  joined, 
attracted  her  attention.  She  was  greatly  interested  in  both,  particularly 
the  former.  But  she  decided  to  remain  independent,  working  within  the 
framework  of  Catholic  Action  with  complete  dedication  and  with  greater 
freedom  for  her  life  of  prayer,  already  very  deep.  It  may  have  been  the 
life-style  of  some  of  the  other  young  girls  in  her  Catholic  Action  group 
which  influenced  her  and  led  her  to  her  final  decision.  In  any  event,  for 
ten  years,  from  1945  to  1955,  she  was  outstanding  in  the  movement,  totally 
surrendered  to  her  own  personal  sanctif ication  and  to  the  works  of  the  lay 
apostolate. 

Teresa  had  worked  as  a  promoter  in  Valencia;  she  became  even  more 
active  in  Zaragoza.  Her  fields  of  action  had  been  the  universities, 
institutes,  colleges.  In  1946  she  was  officially  named  Speaker  for  for 
the  Catholic  Action  groups  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Zaragoza.  It  was  here 
that  she  would  give  her  full  measure ._ 

Her  first  preoccupation  was  to  organize  a  school  for  propagandists. 
Courses  insured  a  structured,  systematized  and  permanent  formation.  But 
the  immortal  soul  was  for  her  the  most  important  factor,  and  this  she 
brought  out  clearly  in  all  her  classes  and  talks.  Her  zeal  fired  countless 
young  girls;  the  influence  perdured.  Some  of  these  girls  became 
particularly  intimate  with  Teresa,  sharing  more  deeply  in  her  way  of  life, 
her  prayer,  discussions  held  in  her  home,  and  in  frequent  trips. 

To  intensify  propaganda  and  make  it  work,  Teresa  restructured  the  map 
of  the  diocese  according  to  parishes.  She  promoted  the  nomination  of 
parish  propagandists,  organizing  cursillos,  dialogues,  retreats  —  whatever 
type  of  meeting  was  required  in  order  to  reach  everyone.  She  and  her 
promoters  did  the  circuit  of  the  whole  diocese,  parish  by  parish.  They 
organized  weeks  for  young  people,  for  mothers,  and  other  more  solemn 
gatherings  and  celebrations.  She  became  a  well-known  figure  throughout  the 
diocese.  Her  human  qualities,  but  still  more  the  spirit  which  animated 
her,  were  extraordinary.  Because  of  this  her  activity  as  a  propagandist 
and  a  leader  in  formation  had  an  enormous  impact.  Let  us  take  a  look  at 
some  of  the  reasons  for  her  success. 

The  solid  foundation  of  Teresa's  doctrine,  and  the  clarity  and 
penetratinq  force  with  which  she  communicated  it,  formed  a  generation  of 
totally  responsible  young  girls:  true  Christians.  They  took  their 
formation,  with  all  its  practical  consequences,  very  seriously.  Thus  in 
their  turn  they  could  launch  out  into  the  apostolate  in  countless  different 
ways.  Teresa  was  sometimes  accusea  of  demanding  too  much.  She  answered, 
"It  is  not  I  who  make  the  demands.  I  simply  confront  them  with  demanding 
situations."  Christianity  truly  accepted  and  lived  inevitably  leads  to 
holiness.  Of  all  these  young  girls  some,  Teresa  herself  first,  entered 
religious  life.  This  is  normal  wherever  the  Christian  life  is  intensely 
cultivated.  But  there  were  many  who  became  exemplary  mothers  of  families. 


•70- 


Teresa  was  also  accused  of  fomenting  enthusiasm  for  a  life  of 
virginity  and  by  the  same  token  of  depreciating  marriage.  This  was  not  the 
case.  Actually,  she  spoke  on  marriage  with  such  enthusiasm  and  unction 
that  those  who  heard  her  were  convinced  that  she  must  be  in  love  herself 
and  planning  to  marry  soon.  But  whenever  the  occasion  offered  —  and  this 
was  frequent  in  the  context  of  forming  young  girls  —  and  Teresa  spoke  on 
the  religious  life,  vocation,  surrender,  consecrated  virginity,  her  own 
passion  for  these  themes  would  be  roused,  ana  she  would  move  her  hearers 
deeply.  If  the  small  seed  of  such  a  vocation  were  present  in  the  heart  of 
anyone  listening  to  her,  Teresa's  words  could  activate  it  impetuously  and 
decisively.  Illusion  might  play  a  part  in  all  this,  as  so  frequently 
happens  among  overly  eager  and  open  young  people.  The  following  testimony 
shows  Teresa  as  a  former  of  strong  souls. 

"I  met  her  as  a  propagandist  giving  a  cursillo  to  the  young  girls  of  a 
Catholic  Action  group.  She  impressed  me  at  first  as  a  very  simple  person 
who  gave  herself  to  everyone  in  turn.  On  the  supernatural  level,  however, 
she  was  unique.  .Contact  with  her  challenged  me  to  aim  at  the  heights. 
Above  all,  her  gaze  radiated  purity  and  depth.  I  can  say  in  all  txuth  that 
she  changed  my  life.  She  guided  me  to  God.  In  a  word,  she  lifted  my 
Christian  life  to  a  higher  level.  Later,  in  moments  of  great  trial  when  I 
did  not  know  how  to  respond  to  Cod's  will  with  generosity,  she,  with  a 
charity  which  led  her  to  sacrifice  time,  energy  and  whatever  else  was 
needed,  helped  me  to  overcome  all  obstacles  definitively.  This  was  an 
excellent  preparation  for  confronting  the  difficulties  which  were  to  come 
my  way  later.  Her  words,  her  life,  were  so  convincing  that  you  could  not 
help  realizing  it  all  came  from  God.   Near  her,  I  felt  safe. 

"Our  friendship  became  more  intimate  with  the  passing  of  time,  and  1 
was  admitted  into  her  family  circle.  Once  when  we  were  at  the  home  of  her 
Aunt  Encarna,  that  dear  and  delightful  collaborator  of  all  her  enterprises, 
her  aunt  disagreed  with  her  on  some  point  which  escapes  me  now.  Teresa 
responded  somewhat  brusquely.  The  next  day  she  hesitated  to  go  to 
Communion  without  first  going  to  Confession.  She  asked  her  aunt's 
forgiveness  with  emotion  and  with  great  simplicity  and  sincerity.  She  said 
to  her,  'Aunt,  do  you  know  what  the  priest  said?  He  warned  me  not  to  be 
as  pure  as  an  angel  and  as  proud  as  a  devil.'  There  was  an  expression 
of_pain  on  her  face,  and  not  content  to  tell  her  aunt  only,  she  came  to  me 
also." 

There  is  no  need  to  insist  on  the  charism  inspiring  her  work  as  a 
promoter. 

Everywhere  she  went  she  gave  rise  to  waves  of  enthusiasm.  She  addressed 
girls  in  formation,  organized  activities  for  all  classes  of  people,  — 
young  boys,  girls,  parents,  children.  Priests  too  consulted  her  on  many 
problems  and  questions.  Such  was  the  confidence  her  personality  inspired. 
But  her  activity  was  not  limited  to  the  diocese  of  Zaragoza.  It  soon 
spread  further  abroad  and  she  began  receiving  invitations  from  various 
groups,  from  priests  and  even  from  bishops,  to  speak  or  direct  courses  and 
weekly  sessions  and  to  intervene  in  more  demanding  and  significant 
activities.  By  19i?0  her  engagements  multiplied  to  overflowing.  This  was 
the  Holy  Year,  and  preparations  for  it  increased  her  apostolic  work.  It 
was  during  this  year  that  she  was  able  to  get  away  fgr  a  few  days  on 
pilgrimage  to  Rome.   Of  this  we  shall  speak  later. 


-71- 


We  cannot  give  here  the  itinerary  of  her  various  trips  throughout 
Spain.  Perhaps  it  can  never  be  reconstructed.  The  principle  places  she 
visited  were  Teruel,  Palencia,  Valladolid,  Soria,  Avila,  Salamanca, 
Caceres,  Valencia,  Alicante.  During  a  period  of  convalescence  after  her 
first  surgical  operation  in  Zaragoza  in  1950  she  spent  a  few  days  in 
Palencia  with  a  friend  of  her  family.  This  gave  her  an  opportunity  to 
establish  contacts  for  apostolic  works  and  to  prepare  the  ground  for  later 
activities,  especially  for  the  Marian  Year  of  1954.  A  witness  writes  about 
this  period: 

'Many  young  people  came  from  different  parts  of  the  diocese  of 
Palencia. Young  girls  would  gather  around  Teresa  after  each  talk.  To  hear 
her  speak  changed  one's  life.  It  was  at  this  time  that  she  bound  herself 
to  an  intense  Marian  focus  at  the  Shrine  of  Pesquera,  where  a  piatform  was 
improvised  under  a  tree  to  take  in  the  immensity  of  the  great  esplanade 
filled  with  people  coming  from  the  surrounding  districts.  Here  she 
addressed  the  multitudes  which  were  presided  over  by  the  bishop  and  a  great 
number  of  priests  and  civil  authorities.  Teresa  did  this  frequently  in 
other  places,  always  adapting  herself  to  the  special  character  of  the 
locality." 

further  notable  activities  were  pursued  in  Penafiel,  Aranda  de  Duero, 
Burgos  de  Osma.  The  year  1955  was  extraordinarily  full.  This  was  the 
period  immediately  preceding  Teresa's  entrance  into  the  cloister,  and  it 
seems  that  before  the  flash  of  fire  turned  inward  it  had  to  reach  its 
maximum  of  vibration  and  expansion  outwardly.  Alcoy,  Onteniente,  Algemisi, 
Carcagente  saw  the  flame  pass  by.  It  was  in  Onteniente  that  she  met  Don 
Basilio  Sancho,  a  priest  who  would  be  of  great  assistance  to  her  monastery 
in  Olmedo.  Here  also  she  visited  a  hospital  for  tubercular  patients  and 
without  fear  of  contagion  spoke  to  them  directly  and  simply.  Then  came 
Aranda  de  Duero  and  the  Eucharist ic  Congress  in  Fuentes  de  San  Esteban; 
next,  Viliamiel,  Fuenteguinaldo,  Ciudad  Rodrigo.  Still  later  there  were 
more  weekly  meetings  for  young  people  and  mothers.  During  these  meetings 
Teresa  organized  nocturnal  prayer  vigils  in  spacious  halls,  usually  the 
theatres  of  the  place.  Men  of  all  ages  joined  these  after  work  and 
listened  to  her  talks,  which  usually  developed  into  profound  and  gripping 
dialogues  and  discussions  on  serious  questions.  One  priest  was  heard  to 
say,  "After  these  talks,  I  spend  long  hours  in  the  confessional!" 

We  are  now  on  the  threshold  of  the  Convent  of  Seville,  where  Teresa 
wanted  to  "hide  her  weakness  in  the  power  of  God." 

Translated  by  Sister  Mary  of  the  Holy  Cross 50P 
Buffalo 


-72- 


TKE  FIRST  CONSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  DOMIKICAN  SISTERS  OF  MONTARGIS  (1250) 

Raymond  Creytens,  O.P. 

The  monastery  of  St.  Dominic  of  Montargis  (in  the  Department  of  Loiret, 
between  Sens  and  Orleans)  is  well  known  in  the  history  of  the  Dominican  sis- 
ters of  the  13th  century.   It  owes  its  importance  to  the  role  that  it  played 
in  the  involvements  which,  in  the  course  of  the  first  half  of  the  century, 
troubled  the  good  relations  between  the  sisters  and  the  brothers  of  the  Order 
of  Preachers.  The  cause  of  this  conflict  is  well  known:  namely,  the  ever- 
growing number  of  monasteries,  either  affliated  with  or  incorporated  into 
the  Order,  threatened  to  paralyze  the  ministry  of  the  brethren;  hence,  the 
efforts  of  these  latter  to  get  free  from  this  charge,  efforts  which  encounter- 
ed the  energetic  resistance  of  the  sisters.   Let  us  briefly  recall  the  princi- 
pal phases  of  this  struggle  in  which  the  monastery  of  Montargis  played  an 
active  role . 

At  the  death  of  St.  Dominic,  three  monasteries  were  under  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  Order:  Prouille,  Madrid,  and  St.  Sixtus  of  Rome.  The  two  first 
had  been  founded  by  the  holy  Patriarch;  the  last  was  reformed  and  reorganized, 
by  order  of  Honorius  III,  by  St.  Dominic  with  the  help  of  the  Dominican  sisters 
of  Prouille.   In  the  course  of  the  ensuing  years,  this  number  increased  and 
soon  formed  a  serious  obstacle  to  the  ministry  of  the  brothers.   A  reaction 
was  not  long  in  coming.  The  brothers  insisted,  and  demanded,  and  finally  suc- 
ceeded, after  many  approaches  towards  their  superiors  in  the  Order  and  to  the 
papal  court,  in  getting  themselves  freed  from  the  direction  and  the  administra- 
tion of  the  monasteries  of  sisters.   This  was  October  25,  1239-   The  decree 
of  Gregory  DC  threw  the  sisters  into  desolation.   Nevertheless,  overcome  but 
not  discouraged,  they  soon  returned  to  the  charge.   The  monastery  of  St.  Sixtus, 
thanks  to  the  papal  favor  that  it  enjoyed  by  reason  of  its  origins,  wa6  the 
first  to  succeed  in  having  itself  reintegrated  into  the  bosom  of  the  Order . 
This  was  in  12UU . 

The  others  followed  quickly,  with  Montargis  at  the  head.  At  the  end  of 
12UU  and/or  in  the  beginning  of  I2U5,  its  foundress,  Amicie  de  Montfort,  addres- 
sed herself  to  the  Pope  and  obtained  by  a  bull  of  April  8,  12U5,  the  official 
incorporation  of  the  monastery  into  the  Order.   The  breach  had  been  made;  the 
monasteries,  one  after  the  other,  had  recourse  to  the  Holy  See  with  full  suc- 
cess.  On  May  7  of  that  same  year,  St.  Agnes  of  Strasbourg;  on  the  Uth  of 
the  following  July,  Saint  Mark  of  Strasbourg;  and  they  were  soon  followed  by 
a  host  of  other  monasteries  which  obtained  the  same  concession.   At  the  end 
of  12U6,  thirty  or  so  monasteries  were  confided  to  the  direction  and  to  the 
care  of  the  brothers.  The  sisters  sang  a  song  of  victory.   The  brothers,  for 
their  part,  tried  first  of  all  to  attenuate  the  range  of  the  bulls  of  incorpo- 
ration by  limiting  the  charges  that  they  contained  to  the  spiritual  realm, 
and  they  did  succeed  in  this  plea.   On  April  U,  12U6,  Innocent  IV  excused 
them  from  the  administration  of  the  temporal  affairs  . 

Did  the  brothers  try  to  apply  at  Montargis  the  interpretive  bull  of 
April  U,    12U6V  This  is  very  probable,  because  on  October  12  of  the  following 
year,  the  6isters  had  confirmed  by  the  Pope  the  privilege  of  incorporation  of 
April  8,  I2U5.   This  state  of  affairs  remained  until  September  26,  1252,  where 
the  sisters  lost,  in  a  single  blow,  everything  they  had  won.   In  effect,  a 
bull  of  Innocent  IV,  dated  on  this  day,  completely  exonerated  the  brothers  from 
the  "cura  roonialiura",  the  care  of  the  nuns,  with  the  exceptions  of  the  raonas- 
of  Prouille  and  of  St.  Sixtus  .   This  measure  brought  with  it  unfortunate 


■73- 


consequences  for  the  discipline  and  the  administration  of  the  monasteries . 
The  sisters  of  Montargis  complained  bitterly  about  this  to  the  Pope  in  a 
supplication  that  they  addressed  to  him  in  the  end  of  1256.  No  doubt  the 
sisters  exaggerated,  because  it  seems  that  they  had  not  suffered  from  this 
decree  of  separation.  A  letter  that  Humbert  of  Romans,  provincial  of  France, 
6ent  them  in  December  of  1253  shoved  him  occupied  with  the  government  of 
the  monastery.  Their  procedure  had  rather  as  its  goal  the  sanctioning  by  the 
Pope  of  a  de  facto  situation.  One  will  soon  understand  their  apprehension. 

Soon  after  the  decree  of  separation  of  1252,  the  sisters  began  again 
their  entreaties  with  Pope  Innocent  IV.  He,  whose  policies  towards  the  sis- 
ters was  fluctuating,  found  himself  in  an  impasse.  He  got  out  of  this  by 
giving  an  order  to  the  Dominican  cardinal,  Hugh  of  St.  Cher,  on  February  l8, 
125h,   to  settle  this  delicate  question.  The  cardinal  was  a  friend  of  the 
sisters.  Hence  the  question  was  resolved  in  their  favor.   In  a  short  time 
most  of  the  monasteries  came  back  again  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Order, 
at  least  provisionally  until  the  cardinal  was  able  to  conclude  a  definitive 
agreement  with  the  Master  General.  Montargis  was,  no  doubt,  among  the  privi- 
leged monasteries.  But  this  provisory  state  did  not  satisfy  the  sisters  of 
Montargis.  Were  they  afraid  of  disagreeable  surprises  on  the  part  of  the 
Order,  or  had  they  run  out  of  patience?  In  any  case,  they  did  not  wait  for 
the  definitive  decision  of  the  Order.  While  deliberations  were  still  going 
on,  they  went  to  the  Pope  and  asked  for  the  definitive  incorporation  into 
the  Order,  which  Alexander  IV  conceded  to  them  on  January  23,  1257.  Thus 
was  ended,  at  least  for  Montargis,  the  struggle  to  belong  to  the  Order.  For 
the  other  monasteries,  too,  the  matter  did  not  drag  on.   In  1259  all  the 
monasteries  that  had  formerly  been  committed  to  the  direction  of  the  brothers 
came  back  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Order.  Finally,  Clement  IV  by  his 
bull  of  February  6,  1267,  put  an  end  to  the  long  quarrel  and  regulated,  once 
and  for  all,  the  juridical  status  of  the  Dominican  sisters. 

One  would  like  to  know  the  origins  and  the  internal  organization  of  the 
monastery  of  Montargis,  which  in  the  course  of  this  struggle  had  shown  itself 
to  be  so  deeply  attached  to  the  Order.  This  ardent  love  was  owed  by  the  sis- 
ters in  the  first  place  to  their  foundress,  the  Countess  of  Joigny,  Amicie 
de  Montfort,  daughter  of  Simon  de  Montfort  and  of  Alix  de  Montmorency.  The 
profound  friendship  which  linked  St.  Dominic  to  the  Count  of  Montfort  is  well 
kno^n.  Amicie  inherited  this  affection  to  the  point,  we  are  told  by  the 
anonymous  author  of  the  little  Chronicle  of  the  Order  which  was  written  towards 
1260,  that  she  encouraged  her  son  to  enter  the  Order:  "Amicie  de  Joigny,  a 
woman  of  a  great  name  and  a  holy  woman,  many  tii^es  wished  that  her  only  son, 
who  was  of  excellent  demeanor,  would  enter  the  Order  if  the  brothers  should 
wish.  And  when  he  came  to  his  last  moments,  he,  while  in  the  army  of  the 
king  of  the  French  on  Cyprus,  did  take  our  habit  and  became  a  brother."  The 
chronicler  adds:  "She  also,  as  she  herself  said,  because  she  was  not  a  man 
had  not  been  able  to  be  a  brother,  but  in  order  that  she  might  be  at  least  a 
sister,  created  the  house  of  the  sisters  of  Montargis  and  endowed  it  well, 
in  which  a  number  of  fifty  sisters  was  established  who  flourished  with  a 
special  prerogative  of  holiness  and  religion  in  France,  and  it  is  among  them 
that  she  rests  buried.  She  was  of  such  fervor  and  of  such  heart  in  the  promo- 
ting of  the  aforesaid  house  that  when,  because  of  the  opposition  of  many  of 
the  brothers,  she  had  not  been  able  to  have  the  permission  to  construct  it 
m  any  way  from  the  Order,  in  her  own  person  she  went  many  times  to  the  papal 


-74- 

court  and  obtained  the  most  efficacious  letters  to  bring  about  her  desire. 

lb is  is  all  that  is  Known  on  the  origin  and  the  first  times  of  the 
monastery  of  Montargis .   Outside  this  little  Chronicle  of  the  Order,  we  know 
of  no  ancient  or  contemporary  source  which  adds  the  slightest  detail  as  to 
the  foundation,  or  as  to  the  first  internal  organization  of  the  monastery. 

In  the  18th  century,  there  still  existed  at  Montargis  a  chronicle  of 
the  monastery  which  included  a  history  of  its  first  origins.   The  authors  of 
the  work  "Gallia  Christiana"  knew  of  this  and  used  it  in  their  note  on  the 
monastery  of  Montargis.  This  chronicle  appears  today  to  be  lost.  Some  ex- 
tracts of  it  are  kept  in  the  collection  A  of  the  general  archives  of  the 
Order  in  Rome,  in  which  we  have  the  following  passages  which  refer  to  the 
origins  of  the  monastery: 

"Aroicie,  this  pious  lady,  finding  herself  free  after  the  loss  she  under- 
went of  the  Count  of  Joigny,  her  husband,  and  since  the  place  of  her  chapel 
where  St.  Dominic  had  preached  belonged  to  her,  she  gathered  together  there 
a  number  of  young  ladies  of  the  best  houses  to  live  there  devoutly.  She  gave 
funds  for  their  subsistence  and  had  made  for  them  small  lodgings  each  one 
separate  from  the  other,  which  consisted  of  a  little  house  between  a  court 
and  a  garden  which  was  very  suitable.   Sne  caused  to  be  built  a  beautiful 
church  and  she  had  made  a  large  enclosure  surrounded  with  walls,  and  still 
not  being  satisfied  with  what  she  had  done,  which  consisted  of  a  group  of, 
so  to  speak,  "canonesses"  with  proof  of  nobility,  she  wished  subsequently  to 
place  them  in  the  Order  of  St.  Dominic." 

It  is  not  easy  to  distinguish  in  this  narration  the  part  played  by  legend 
and  the  part  of  truth.   The  elements  to  decide  this  are  lacking  and  history 
says  nothing  on  the  author  of  the  Chronicles,  nor  on  the  date  of  its  drawing 
up.  But  legendary  elements  are  certainly  not  lacking  in  it.  We  read  in  fact, 
in  this  same  narration,  that  the  foundation  of  the  monastery  goes  back  to  the 
years  1207  or  thereabouts.   This  date  is,  no  doubt,  connected  with  the  legend 
according  to  which  St.  Dominic,  at  the  time  of  his  first  trip  to  France, 
preached  in  a  chapel  of  the  region  vhich  one  believes  to  be  situated  at  the 
outskirts  of  Montargis,  at  the  gates  of  Montargis,  in  the  parish  of  Amilly. 
One  would  no  doubt  be  much  closer  to  the  truth  if  one  were  to  place  the  founda- 
tion at  about  12^+5,  soon  before  the  incorporation  of  the  monastery  into  the 
Order  .   A  woman  as  influential  as  Amicie  certainly  did  not  wait  a  long  time 
before  bearing  the  cause  of  incorporation  before  the  Pope  once  the  superiors 
of  the  Order  had  refused  her . 

On  the  other  hand,  one  can  also  suppose  that  Amicie,  given  her  relations 
with  the  Order,  soon  made  a  demand,  a  petition,  to  the  brothers  soon  after, 
if  not  during  the  very  foundation  of  the  monastery.  The  author  of  this  little 
Chronicle  says  that  she  founded  the  monastery  to  create  for  herself  a  spiritual 
retreat  where  she  could  lead  a  Dominican  life.  According  to  the  author  of 
this  Chronfcle,  we  would  even  have  to  admit  that  she  founded  the  monastery  at 
the  time  that  she  was  taking  steps  with  the  papal  court  to  obtain  its  incorpora- 
tion into  the  Order,  but  perhaps  the  chronicler  mixes  together,  or  confuses, 
the  events.   It  follows  from  the  bull  of  Innocent  IV  of  April  8,  121+5,  that 
at  the  time  of  this  petition,  the  monastery  wa6  already  regularly  constituted. 

This  is  what  we  know  about  the  origins  of  the  monastery.   Historians  add 
that  the  foundress,  Amicie  of  Montfort,  fixed  at  fifty  the  number  of  aiigious . 
This  is  an  error  of  interpretation  of  the  text  of  the  little  Chronicle  of  the 
Order  .   One  knows  from  the  letter  of  Humbert  of  Romans  that  in  December  of  1253 
the  monastery  numbered  only  forty-five  religious,  and  it  was  only  at  this  time 
that  the  provincial  fixed  at  fifty  the  maximum  number  of  religious. 


-75- 

THE  CONSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  SISTERS  OF  MQNTaRGIS 

The  author  of  the  little  Chronicle  of  the  Order  has  a  beautiful  eulogy 
of  the  religious  life  of  the  monastery  of  Montargis  about  which  he  says  that: 
"The  sisters  shone  in  France  with  the  special  prerogative  of  sanctity  and 
religion."  The  time  is  about  1260,  soon  after  the  crisis  of  the  sisters  and 
a  few  years  after  their  incorporation  into  the  Order.  Montargis  became  then, 
in  short  order,  a  place  of  sanctity  and  intense  religious  life.  Aroicie,  that 
"woman  of  a  great  name  and  that  holy  woman",  contributed,  no  doubt,  to  this 
in  a  great  part,  but  one  must  look  for  the  principal  reason  for  this  to  the 
excellency  of  the  constitutions,  which  have  been  preserved  for  us  and  which 
are  the  object  of  the  present  study. 

The  catalogue  of  the  manuscripts  of  the  royal  Library  of  The  Hague 
indicates  to  us  under  the  heading  TO  H  66  the  following  works :  l)  Consuetudi- 
nes  sororum  ordinis  Praedicatorum,  1253  and  1256,  pp.  l-19v;  2)  The  Rule  of 
St.  Augustine  with  the  commentary  of  Hugh  of  St.  Victor,  pp.  20-?6.  The  manu- 
script, according  to  the  description  given  of  it,  was  written  in  France  around 
1300,  on  parchment,  and  comprises  seventy-six  pages.   It  belonged  formerly  to 
N.J.  Foucault  (161+3-1721),  and  was  bought  by  the  Library  in  1828.  The  collection 
is  composed  of  two  distinct  parts  bound  together  at  a  date  which  is  not  given. 

In  another  place  in  the  catalogue,  the  author  comes  back  to  the  first 
part  of  the  manuscript  with  the  words:  "Statuta  sororum  ordinis  Praedicatorum 
(of  the  monastery  of  the  Dominican  sisters  of  Montargis,  125 J  and  1256),  pp.  1- 
19;  on  parchment;  around  1256;  written  in  France  probably  at  Montargis;  with 
decorated  initials;  and  belonging  formerly  to  De  (?)  Beaussefaict  and  Laroche- 
Souville . 

Let  us  complete  this  description  bj   several  other  more  precise  notes.  The 
constitutions  of  the  sisters  occupy  in  the  manuscript  pp.  lr  to  l8r .  Here  is 
the  beginning:  "Quoniam  ex  precepto  regule  iubentur  sorores  nostre  habere  cor 

unum  et  animara  unam Expl.  sicut  et  fratres  ordinis  studeatis  eas  diligenter 

et  fideliter  observare  ad  laudem  et  gloriam  Jesu  Christi  qui  est  benedictus 
in  secula  seculorum,  amen.  Commemoratio  fratrum,  sororum,  familiariura  bene- 
factorum  defunctorum  ordinis  nostri."  To  the  constitutions  there  is  joined  a 
letter  of  which  these  are  the  beginning  and  ending  words :  "Devotis  ancillis 
Christi,  priorisse  et  sororibus  beati  dominici  de  monte  argi,  frater  humbertus 
fratrum  predicatorum  in  francia  prior  indignus  celestium  plenitudinem  gratia- 
rum.  Notum  vobis  fieri  volumus...ne  locus  alicui  antequam  vaccet  aliquatenus 
concedatur .  Actum  anno  domini  millesimo  ducentesimo  quinquagesimo  tercio, 
mense  decerabri."  In  this  letter,  unpublished  so  far  as  I  know,  Humbert  of 
Romans  fixes  the  monastery  of  Montargis,  which  is  subject  to  him  as  provincial 
of  France,  the  maximum  number  of  religious:  fifty,  and  determines  the  revenues 
which  the  sisters  shall  dispose  .of .  He  subsequently  forbids  under  pain  of 
nullity  that  any  postulant  be  admitted  who  does  not  fulfill  the  conditions 
prescribed  in  his  letter.  Finally,  he  commands  that  his  ordinations  be  placed 
at  the  head  of  the  constitutions,  in  order  that  no  one  be  aole  to  invoke  in 
his  defense  ignorance  of  the  law. 

The  letter  permits  us  to  identify  these  constitutions  with  the  statutes 
of  Montargis.  Otherwise,  how  are  we  to  explain  the  presence  of  the  letter  of 
Humbert  at  the  end  of  these  constitutions';  It  is  certain,  moreover,  that 
these  statutes  were  composed  for  sisters  of  the  province  of  France.  In  the 
prologue,  as  at  the  end  of  the  constitutions,  it  is  expressly  stated  that  the 


-76- 

Bisters  belong  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  provincial  of  France.  But  in  1253, 
Montargis  was  the  only  monastery  in  France  incorporated  into  the  Order.  Die re 
is  thus  no  possible  doubt  on  the  origin  of  the  statutes  which  the  manuscript 
of  the  Hague  preserves  for  us. 

THE  PLACE  AND  IMPORTANCE  OF  THE  CONSTITUTIONS  OF  MONTARGIS  IN  THE  HISTORY 
OF  DOMINICAN  LEGISLATION 

The  constitutions  of  the  sisters  of  Montargis  occupy  in  the  history  of 
the  legislation  of  the  sisters  a  quite  special  place.   Up  until  now  historians 
connected  the  official  constitutions  of  Humbert  of  1259  vith  the  statutes  of 
Prouille  and  of  St.  Sixtu6  without  suspecting  the  existence  of  an  intermediary 
form.   The  truth  is  quite  otherwise,  as  we  hope  to  prove  in  what  follows. 
First  of  all,  let  us  try  to  determine  the  age  of  our  constitutions.   The 
following  ordinance  which  one  finds  in  them  will  supply  us  with  the  means. 

"Statuimus  insuper  ut  si  contingat  de  cetero  aliquas  consuetudines  que 
monialibus  competunt  in  predicto  ordine  (i.e.  Praedicatorum)  confirmari, 
magister  ordinis  vel  prior  provincialis  Francie  qui  pro  tempore  fuerint,  eas 
vobis  non  differant  exhiberi,  quas  vos  etiam  cum  humilitate  ct  devotione  sus- 
cipientes  sicut  et  fratres  ordinis  studeatis  eas  diligenter  et  fideliter  ob- 
servare"  (We  ordained,  moreover,  that  if  it  sbould  come  about  that  any  consti- 
tutions which  apply  to  nuns  should  be  confirmed  in  the  aforesaid  Order  (i.e., 
of  Preachers),  the  Master  of  the  Order,  or  the  prior  provincial  of  France  of 
the  time,  will  not  delay  to  show  them  to  you.  And  receiving  them  with  humility 
and  devotion,  may  you  strive  to  follow  them  and  observe  them  diligently  and 
faithfully,  just  as  the  brothers  of  the  Order  do). 

The  constitutions  of  the  sisters  follow  then  closely  those  of  the 
brothers  .   The  ordinances  which  have  become  constitutions  by  the  approbation 
of  three  consecutive  General  Chapters  have  the  force  of  law  for  the  sisters  in 
proportion,  it  goes  without  6aying,  as  they  are  applicable  to  their  state  and 
their  condition.  This  will  be  the  case  generally  of  those  constitutions 
which  regulate  the  internal  organization  of  the  convent  or  the  monastery,  or 
of  those  concerned  with  liturgy  and  monastic  observances  .  Taking  into  account 
this  prescription,  it  will  not  be  hard  to  date  the  statutes  preserved  in  the 
Hague  manuscript.  The  statutes  contain  the  constitutions  promulgated  in  the 
General  Chapters  of  1249,  1248,  and  the  preceding  years  .  But  none,  on  the 
contrary,  from  the  years  1250  and  following.   In  their  actual  form,  the 
statutes  of  Montargis  represent  then  the  legislation  in  vigor  in  the  monastery 
around  1250  or,  more  exactly,  from  1249  to  1251.   We  do  not  place  them  between 
1249  and  1250,  because  in  this  la6t  year  the  General  Chapter  of  London  made 
no  law  which  was  applicable  to  the  sisters.   The  "terminus  before  which", 
1251,  on  the  contrary,  16  certain  since  several  "constitutions"  of  this  year 
were  also  concerned  with  the  sisters,  and  yet  they  have  not  been  inserted  in 
their  constitutions. 

We  have  then  fixed  the  place  of  the  statutes  of  Montargis  in  the  history 
of  the  legislation  of  the  sisters.   Chronologically,  they  are  situated  between 
the  constitutions  of  St.  Sixtus  and  those  of  Humbert  of  Romans  promulgated 
officially  at  the  General  Chapter  of  Valenciennes  in  1259.   It  remains  for  us 
to  determine  their  place  in  the  development  of  the  legislation  of  the  sisters. 

The  history  of  this  legilaticn  be6i^s  with  the  constitutions  of  the 
monastery  of  Prouille.   These  were  drawn  up  by  St.  Dominic  with  elements  bor- 
rowed, it  is  commonly  said,  from  the  statutes  of  Pre'montre'.  No  copy  has  been 


-77- 


preserved  for  us.   One  can  only  be  sorry  about  this,  because  they  no  doubt 
Slowed  many  resemblances  with  the  first  statutes  of  the  brothers  composed  by 
St.  Dominic  in  1216.  With  the  help  of  these  constitutions  of  the  sisters, 
one  would  have  been  able  to  reconstitute  to  a  great  extent  the  first  legisla- 
tion of  St.  Dominic  for  the  brothers,  because  this  last  also  is  no  longer  in 
existence,  at  least  in  its  original  form.  But  the  historians  of  the  Order  did 
not  think,  that  the  loss  of  the  statutes  of  Prouille  to  be  as  serious  as  we 
imagine.  According  to  them,  these  statutes  were  integrally  preserved  in  the 
rule  of  St.  Sixtus  of  Rome,  which  fundamentally  is  only  an  extrinsic  name  for 
the  constitutions  of  Prouille.  The  sisters  of  the  latter  monastery,  called 
to  Rome  by  St.  Dominic  in  order  to  reform  there  under  his  direction  the 
monastery  of  St.  Sixtus  where  the  religious  of  St.  Mary's  in  Tempulo  and  of 
St.  Bibianna  had  withdrawn  under  order  of  Honorius  III,  brought  their  rule 
and  introduced  it  irio  the  monastery  and  gave  it  the  name  of  the  place:  Rule 
of  St.  Sixtus. 

This  traditional  thesis  calls  for  many  reservations.  One  can  easily 
believe  that  the  sisters  of  Prouille,  in  reforming  the  monastery,  introduced 
there  their  manner  of  life  and  organized  the  monastery  according  to  their 
monastic  observances.  But  did  they  impose  their  rule  without  any  adaptation? 
This  is  not  very  probable.  A  reform  is  a  delicate  matter,  and  one  does  not 
overturn  with  no  adieu  the  manner  of  living  of  a  monastery  which  is  in  con- 
formity, at  least  in  part,  with  the  religious  spirit.  Why  should  one  change 
or  supress  laudable  customs  when  these  are  not  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  the 
new  rule?  It  seems  to  us  to  be  more  in  keeping  with  good  sense  and  prudence 
to  admit  that  the  sisters  of  Prouille  absorbed  into  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus 
everything  which  in  the  old  rule  of  the  sisters  of  St.  Mary  in  Tempulo  was 
compatible  with  their  monastic  ideal.   There  are,  moreover,  in  the  rule  of 
St .  Sixtus  enough  indications  which  are  in  favor  of  this  opinion .  One  is 
referred  back  to  the  rule  of  St.  Benedict:  "prout  regula  Sancti  Benedicti 
permittit"  (as  the  rule  of  St.  Benedict  permits);  to  the  Usages  of  Citeaux: 
'prout  in  cisterciensi  ordine  fieri  consuevit "  (as  is  customarily  carried 
out  in  the  Cistercian  Order).  These  observations  certainly  do  not  come  from 
the  constitutions  of  Pre'montre'.  Elsewhere  there  are  literal  borrowings  from 
the  statutes  of  the  Order  of  the  Gilbertines  of  Sempringhara,  whom  Honorius  III 
had  previously  asked  to  care  for  the  church  of  St.  Sixtus.   It  seems,  conse- 
quently, difficult  to  maintain  the  traditional  thesis:  namely,  that  the  rule 
of  St.  Sixtus  is  equated  with  the  rule  of  Prouille.  Rather,  we  are  confronted 
with  a  new  rule  where  the  constitutions  of  Prouille  occupy,  perhaps,  an 
important  place,  but  not  exclusively  so;  several  elements  of  the  old  rule 
of  the  sisters  of  Rome  have  been  mingled  with  it  as  integral  parts.   It  will, 
therefore,  not  be  easy  to  start  out  and  discern  in  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus 
the  primitive  basis  which  derives  from  Prouille.  And  this,  of  course,  would 
be  always  supposing  that  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus  that  we  know  today  is  indeed 
the  rule  in  its  original  form.   It  is  not  impossible  that  the  text  of  the  rule 
may  have  undergone  in  the  course  of  the  first  years,  at  least  until  its  ap- 
probation by  Gregory  IX  before  1232,   some  modifications  which  would  bring  us 
even  farther  from  the  primitive  form  of  the  rule  of  Prouille. 

The  rule  of  St.  Sixtus  constitutes,  then,  for  practical  purposes,  the 
point  of  departure  in  this  history  of  the  legislation  of  Dominican  sisters. 
It  is  soon  going  to  lose  its  specifically  Dominican  character.  When  one 
studies  the  founding  of  the  greater  number  of  the  monasteries  of  the  13th 
century,  one  notices  that  the  Popes  in  approving  foundations  often  imposed 


-78- 

upon  them  the  rule  of  "the  Order"  of  the  nuns  of  St.  Sixtus  of  Rome,  "ordinis 
monialium  Sancti  Sixti  de  Urbe".  No  allusion  is  made  to  the  Order  of  Friars 
Preachers,  nor  to  their  constitutions.   The  rule  of  St.  Sixtus,  no  doubt 
Dominican  in  its  origins,  becomes  a  form  of  religious  life  officially  recog- 
nized by  the  Church,  a  rule-type  for  nuns,  side  by  side  with  that  of  the 
Cistercians  and  that  of  Gregory  IX  (drawn  up  for  the  nuns  of  Italy  when  the 
Pope  was  still  a  cardinal)  .   It  is  a  universal  rule  without  direct  connections 
with  any  particular  religious  order,  which  creates  among  the  canonesses  of  St. 
Augustine  a  special  order:  the  Order  of  the  Nuns  of  St.  Sixtus  of  Rome.   In 
this  "order"  there  will  be  the  possibility  of  distinguishing  several  congrega- 
tions which,  outside  of  the  fact  of  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus,  have  no  connection 
with  one  another.   Let  us  give  a  concrete  example,  using  the  rule  of  St. 
Augustine.   All. the  religious  orders,  which  have  taken  the  rule  of  St.  August- 
ine as  the  basis  of  their  legislation,  belong  by  this  very  fact  to  the  "Order 
of  St.  Augustine".  But  this  does  not  prevent  them  from  being  distinct  institu- 
tes. The  rule  of  St.  Augustine,  being  fund-mentally  only  a  general  form  of 
life,  it  was  necessary  to  complete  it  by  special  constitutions  which  cor- 
responded to  the  aim  and  to  the  special  type  of  apostolate  that  the  different 
religious  orders  had  set  out  for  themselves .   In  this  way  one  finds  in  the 
family  of  the  Order  of  St.  Augustine  several  religious  orders,  which  outside 
of  the  rule  had  little  or  nothing  in  common.   The  same  is  true  of  the  rule 
of  St.  Sixtus.  All  the  monasteries* which  adopted  it  as  a  legal  basis  of  their 
institute,  belong  by  that  very  fact  to  the  "Order  of  St.  Sixtus  of  Rome". 
Comparable  to  the  religious  of  the  "Order  of  St.  Augustine",  the  sisters  of 
the  "Order  of  St.  Sixtus"  completed,  subsequently,  the  common  rule  with  statutes 
or  constitutions  which  were  special,  and  distinqui&hed  them  from  one  another. 
The  statutes  of  the  sisters  were  not  as  varied  as  those  introduced  into  the 
different  orders  of  men  religious.   The  nuns  remain  still  nuns,  that  is, 
separated  from  the  world,  and  they  did  not  have  the  vast  field  of  apostolate 
which  necessitated  the  multiplicity  and  the  variety  that  came  about  in  the 
orders  of  men  religious .  But  as  to  the  internal  organization  of  the  monastery, 
it  was  possible  to  have  quite  a  good  deal  of  differences  in  the  statutes 
brought  about  by  local  conditions  or  social  conditions  in  the  different 
monasteries.  Thus,  the  sisters  of  the  Order  of  Penitents  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene 
in  Germany,  while  following  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus,  adopted,  over  and  above, 
special  constitutions  appropriate  for  their  special  vocation. 

But  one  should  not  err  about  these  "additional  statutes".   It  has  been 
thought  (by  Father  M.H.  Vicaire,  O.P.,  for  example)  that  these  additions  or 
changes -were  introduced  into  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus  just  in  the  same  way  that 
new  ordinations  were  inserted  into  the  constitutions  of  religious  orders.  But 
things  did  not  take  place  in  this  way;  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus  was  something 
invariable,  just  as  the  rule  of  St.  Augustine.  Although  conceived  in  its  be- 
tx&nnings  as  a  book  of  constitutions,  it  became,  by  the  will  of  Gregory  IX,  a 
canonized  text  to  which  it  was  no  longer  permitted  to  add  the  slightest  change, 
anymore  than  to  the  rule  of  St.  Augustine.   When,  then,  the  sisters  adopted 
the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus,  there  was  not  a  question  of  making  any  changes  in  it, 
because  such  a  point  of  the  rule  was  ill-fitted  for  their  monastic  idea  or 
was  contrary  to  the  customs  or  social  conditions  of  the  place.   But  there  was 
necessary,  on  the  other  hand,  to  have  a  rule  of  conduct  that  would  oe  precise 
and  clearly  delineated.   This  is  what  one  hoped  to  obtain,  thanks  to  a  new 
body  of  statutes  which  would  be  the  legislative  complement  of  the  rule. 


-79- 

What  was  the  monastery  vhich  first  created  such  a  code?  Was  it  St. 
Sixtus  of  Rome?  Perhaps.   In  1232,  Gregory  IX  imposes  upon  the  Penitents  of 
St.  Mary  Magdalene  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus,  and  everything  leads  one  to  believe 
that  these  statutes  or  constitutions  that  they  adopted  at  this  time  come  from 
the  Roman  monastery.  This  code  has  been  preserved  for  us.   It  is  clearly 
Dominican  in  origin,  nearly  all  its  prescriptions  having  been  borrowed  literal- 
ly from  the  constitutions  of  the  Friars  Preachers  in  the  form  that  these  had 
before  1236.  But  since  it  is  certain  that  the  Penitents  were  not  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Order,  it  is  not  probable  that  these  statutes  "were  drawn 
up  for  them.   The  Penitents  have  borrowed  them,  no  douot  (while  bringing  in 
certain  modifications  of  their  own),  from  a  Dominican  monastery,  perhaps  St. 
Sixtus  of  Rome  whose  rule  they  had  adopted.   These  statutes  are,  in  any  case, 
very  old,  certainly  from  before  I236,  and  in  their  original  state  perhaps  from 
1230  or  thereabouts.  They  can  be  considered,  consequently,  as  a  typical  example 
of  constitutions  complementing  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus. 

But  it  was  not  only  to  supply  for  the  insufficiencies  of  the  rule  that 
the  monasteries  introduced  this  body  of  new  statutes.  The  very  clearly 
Dominican  character  of  these  latter  reveals  the  profound  reason.   The  sisters 
wished  to  conform  themselves  to  the  life  of  the  Friars  Preachers,  to  make 
themselves  Dominicans.  The  rule  of  St.  Sixtus  was  not  enough.   It  was  neces- 
sary, by  adding  certain  complements  proper  to  this  end  (namely,  to  give  the 
rule  Dominican  character),  to  make  of  it  a  norm  of  life  according  to  the 
spirit  of  St.  Dominic  without  at  the  same  time  sacrificing  the  legal  basis 
of  the  institution.  The  monastery  had  been  approved  as  living  according  to 
the  rule  of  the  "Order  of  St.  Sixtus",  and  as  long  as  it  was  not  officially 
incorporated  into  a  religious  order,  it  was  obligated  to  hold  to  it.  Hence, 
one  kept  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus,  but  one  added  to  it  a  new  regulation, 
complementary  statutes.  As  far  as  possible,  one  even  kept  certain  parts  of 
the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus.  Hence,  one  keeps  in  the  statutes  of  the  Penitents 
references  back  to  certain  chapters  of  the  rule  of  St .  Sixtus  which  one  thought 
opportune  to  preserve .  But  the  center  of  gravity  has  passed  from  the  rule 
to  the  new  body  of  constitutions .  From  day  to  day,  the  former  gradually  loses 
its  practical  importance  to  become  soon  completely  eclipsed.  The  final  stroke 
comes  with  the  incorporation  of  the  monasteries  into  the  Order.  The  rule 
loses  its  reason  for  being,  the  sisters  belonging  now  no  longer  to  the  "Order 
of  the  Nuns  of  St.  Sixtus  of  Rome",  but  to  the  Order  of  Friars  Preachers"-. 
Henceforth,  the  sisters  will  be  ruled  by  the  constitutions  of  the  Friers 
Preache  s  adapted  to  the  needs  of  the  sisters.  In  the  bulls  of  incorporation, 
which  came  out  from  12^5  on,  Innocent  IV  no  longer  speaks  of  the  rule  of  St. 
Sixtus j  he  imposes  upon  the  superiors  of  the  Order  that  they  should  furnish 
the  Dominican  monasteries  with  a  rule  modeled  on  their  own  constitutions. 

This  juridical  innovation  did  not  carry  with  it  any  great  practical 
changes  in  the  legislation  of  the  sisters .   Well  before  the  incorporation, 
the  sisters  were  already  living  according  to  the  constitutions  of  the  Friars 
Preachers,  because  their  complementary  statutes  were  a  pure  and  simple  adapta- 
tion of  the  legislation  of  the  brothers  in  vigor  under  Jordan  of  Saxony. 
Hence,  it  sufficed  to  eliminate  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus,  and  to  substitute 
for  it  the  statutes  which,  by  this  fact,  became  the  legal  base  of  the  institutue 
At  least  this  is  the  way  that  several  monasteries,  among  others  those  of 
Germany,  interpreted  the  bulls  which  incorporated  them  into  the  Order.  They 
continued  to  live  according  to  their  former  legislation.  This  state  of 


-80- 

affairs  lasted  until  1259.  On   this  date  Humbert  of  Romans  abolished  all  the 
existing  constitutions  and  replaced  them  by  others  which  he  icposed  upon 
all  the  monasteries  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Order.   We  shall  soon 
come  back  to  this  point. 

Things  took  place  in  quite  another  way  in  France.   Montargis,  incorporated 
into  the  Order  in  12^5,  Immediately  had  itself  given  constitutions  that  were 
conformable  to  the  new  state  of  the  legislation  of  the  brothers .   In  12Ul, 
the  old  constitutions,  which  had  served  as  a  model  for  the  statutes  of  the 
sisters  of  Germany,  had  been  replaced  by  a  new  body  of  statutes,  the  work  of 
Raymond  of  Penafort.   Hence,  it  is  natural  that  the  sisters  of  Montargis  took 
the  modern  constitutions  as  the  base  for  their  legislation.   One  understands 
that  the  monasteries  of  Germany  should  have  kept,  even  after  their  incorpora- 
tion, their  previous  legislation  because  it  pre-eXisted  to  the  drawing-up  of 
Raymond  of  Penafort.   But  Montargis,  according  to  all  appearances,  never  had 
any  other  legislation.   It  seems,  indeed,  that  its  foundation  goes  back  to 
the  thereabouts  of  12^5,  that  is,  to  the  time  of  the  incorporation  which  gave 
it  a  right  to  the  constitutions  of  the  brothers. 

The  text  of  the  constitutions  of  Montargis,  which  the  Hague  manuscript 
preserves  for  us,  probably  does  not  represent  the  original  form  of  the  legis- 
lation of  the  monastery.   It  dates,  as  we  saw,  from  the  years  1250,  and  con- 
tains the  ordinances  of  the  General  Chapters  from  12^5  to  1250.  Humbert  of 
Romans  is  probably  its  author.   In  12^5,  he  was  the  provincial  of  France  and, 
as  such,  it  was  up  to  him  to  organize  and  direct  the  monastery.   We  Know  that 
he  was  much  interested  in  the  legislation  of  the  brothers,  as  well  as  that  of 
the  sisters.   In  1256,  he  promulgated  the  statutes  of  the  brothers;  and  in 
1259;  "the  official  constitutions  of  the  sisters.   The  fact  that  the  constitu- 
tions of  Montargis  served  as  a  basis  for  these  latter  renders  his  paternity, 
thereof,  even  more  probable. 

Important  though  they  may  be,  these  constitutions  did  not  have  a  broad 
diffusion.   It  is  indeed  stated  in  the  text  that  the  Master  General  has 
approved  them,  but  there  is  no  sign  that  John  the  Teutonic,  Master  from  12Ul 
to  1252,  considered  them  as  obligatory  for  all  the  monasteries  of  the  Order, 
as  was  the  case  with  those  of  Humbert  in  1259.   They  were  limited  to  the  ter- 
ritory of  the  province  of  France.   In  the  other  provinces,  for  example  in 
that  of  Germany,  one  continued  to  follow  the  old  statutes  without  ueing  con- 
cerned about  the  innovations  of  Montargis.   We  have  the  proof  of  this  in  the 
"Admonitions"  of  the  provincial  of  Germany  addressed  to  the  sisters  of  his 
province.   It  is  stated  there:  "Indeed,  since  in  the  new  constitutions  there 
is  not  made  any  mention  of  the  mode  of  life  of  these  (namely,  the  lay  brothers), 
let  there  be  kept  what  was  ordained  in  the  old  constitutions  under  the  first 
Master  John."  The  "first  Master  John"  is  John  the  Teutonic  -  by  opposition 
to  John  of  Vercelli  (126U-128U)  -  and  the  new  constitutions  are  those  of 
Humbert  of  Romans  of  1259-   By  "old  constitutions"  one  certainly  means  neither 
the  constitutions  of  St.  Sixtus  nor  those  of  Montargis,  whose  drawing  up  falls 
under  the  government  of  the  Master  General  (l2Ul-125l) .   Nowhere  in  these 
statutes,  nor  indeed  in  those  of  Humbert,  does  one  speak  of  lay  brothers  affli- 
ated  with  the  monasteries,  as  is  the  question  in  the  "Admonitions"  mentioned 
above.   It  does  not  seem,  either,  that  these  were  constitutions  composed  by 
John  the  Teutonic  in  person,  because  there  is  no  documentary  evidence  that  the 
Master  General  had  produced  such  a  worK.   The  old  statutes  in  vigor  under 
John  the  Teutonic  are,  no  doubt,  the  old  constitutions  which  the  sisters  pro- 
fessed vhen  they  were  still  under  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus,  but  which,  subsequent 


-81- 


to  the  incorporation,  had  become  a  unique  and  official  rule .  Perhaps  the 
authentic  form,  thereof,  is  preserved  in  the  statutes  of  the  Penitents  of  St. 
Mary  Magdalene.  There,  in  any  case,  one  finds  a  special  chapter  on  the  lay 
brothers,  which  contains  concrete  prescriptions  on  their  duties  and  their 
obligations  in  the  monastery.   If  there  were  differneces  between  the  old 
rule  of  Germany  and  the  statutes  of  the  Penitents,  they  would  bare,  no  doubt, 
only  on  secondary  points.  The  monasteries  of  Germany,  affliated  or  incorporated 
into  the  Order,  certainly  followed  a  Dominican  rule,  identical  in  substance 
with  the  statutes  of  the  Penitents,  since  there  is  no  resemblance  to  the  consti- 
tutions of  Montargis.   Outside  these  two  typical  legislations  modeled  on  the 
constitutions  of  the  brothers  from  1228  to  1236  and  12Ul,  there  was  no 
Dominican  rule . 

One  can  ask,  nevertheless,  if  the  rule  of  Germany,  about  which  the 
"Admonitions"  speak,  was  uniform  for  all  the  monasteries  of  the  province.  The 
problem  is  not  easy  to  resolve,  since  all  these  constitutions  have  perished. 
Certain  indications  cause  one  to  lean  rather  towards  the  negative.  At  St. 
Mark  of  Strasbourg,  one  had  proper  constitutions  called  "constitutions  of  St. 
Mark",  no  doubt  because  they  differed  from  those  in  vigor  in  other  monasteries. 
This  cannot  be  the  "old  rule",  neither  more  nor  less,  which  we  were  speaking 
about  above.   In  such  a  case,  one  would  not  have  made  a  distinction  between 
the  monasteries  which  followed  the  rule  of  St.  Mark  and  those  which  did  not. 
A  second  indication  is  the  following:  Humbert  of  Romans,  having  become  Master 
General  of  the  Order  in  I2.^k,   speaks  of  a  multiplicity  and  a  variety  of  con- 
stitutions; would  he  have  in  mind  only  the  two  legislative  codes  preserved,  one 
of  them  in  the  statutes  of  the  Penitents,  the  other  in  those  of  Montargis? 
One  would  be  closer  to  the  truth,  we  think,  if  one  were  to  admit  that  several 
monasteries,  or  groups  of  monasteries,  had  acquired  for  themselves,  through 
their  provincials,  constitutions  which  were  proper  in  this  sense  that  one 
added  certain  particular  ordinances  to  the  common  legal  base  whose  substantive 
form  is  retained  in  the  statutes  of  the  Penitents . 

Whatever  may  be  the  truth  as  to  this  last  point,  Humbert  deemed  the  state 
of  affairs  sufficiently  annoying  and  harmful  to  the  good  government  of  the 
sisters  to  consider  necessary  the  unification  of  their  constitutions.  And  • 
here  begins  the  third  and  final  phase  in  the  evolution  of  the  legislation  of 
the  sisters.   On  August  27,  1257,  Humbert  caused  himself  to  be  given  by  the 
Pope  the  order  to  elaborate  n^w  constitutions  that  would  be  obligatory  for  all 
the  monasteries  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Order.   The  task  was  not  a 
difficult  one.   Humbert  took  as  his  basis  the  constitutions  of  Montargis  and 
changed  certain  things  there  which  were  necessitated  by  the  universal  character 
of  the  new  rule,  and  the  following  year  this  was  ready.  His  promulgation  of 
the  sole  and  official  law  took  place  at  the  General  Chapter  of  Valenciennes 
in  1259. 

The  legislation  of  the  sisters  thus  was  definitively  fixed.  Under  pain 
of  being  excluded  from  the  Order,  the  Dominican  monasteries  were  to  abandon 
henceforth  their  old  rules  or  constitutions  and  conform  their  life  to  the 
new  statutes .  The  ideal  was  a  beautiful  one,  but  its  realization  ran  into 
practical  difficulties.  One  soon  saw  that  the  new  rule,  precisely  because  of 
its  universal  character,  was  too  general  on  certain  points  and  too  imprecise 
on  others r  or  did  not  take  sufficiently  into  account  the  social  conditions  of 
the  different  monasteries  .  This  point  could  not  escape  Master  Humbert  who, 
being  wise  and  prudent,  allowed  the  provincials  to  introduce  into  the  monasteries 


-82- 

subject  to  their  jurisdiction  a  series  of  ordinations,  the  "Admonitiones ", 
vhich  would  regulate  down  to  the  details  the  life  of  the  religious.  These 
"Admonitiones"  were  not  properly  speaking  new  constitutions,  mymore  than 
the  "Declarationes "  in  the  legislation  of  the  brothers  of  which  they  were  the 
counterpart;  and,  indeed,  hence  one  carefully  avoided  calling  them  such.   But 
they  were,  nonetheless,  a  supplementary  law  and  the  equivalent  to  the  statutes 
such  as  one  had  invented  long  before  to  make  explicit,  or  complete,  the  old 
rule  of  St .  Sixtus . 

However,  they  differ  from  these  latter,  since  the  "Admonitions"  never 
took  shape  as  a  juridical  corpus  capable  of  one  day  replacing  the  official 
rule  of  Humbert.   They  were  too  particularized  for  that,  limited  as  they  were 
to  a  determined  province  and,  consequently,  without  a  universal  range.   Such 
an  eventuality  was,  in  any  case,  excluded  by  the  fact  that  the  rule  of  Humoert 
fully  satisfied  the  desire  the  sisters  had  to  conform  themselves  in  everything 
to  the  life  of  the  brothers,  a  desire  and  a  tendency  which  were  at  the  root  of 
the  first  complementary  statutes  made  to  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus. 

Hence  was  completed  the  evolution  of  the  legislation  of  the  sisters.   The 
following  schema  will  allow  us  to  indicate  the  important  place  that  the  consti- 
tutions cf  Montargis  hold  therein  (the  schema  of  the  author  ,  revised  and  with 
added  comments,  will  be  found  on  p.  87) 

THE  CONSTITUTIONS  OF  MONTARGIS  AND  THE  OFFICIAL  RULE  OF  1259 

We  have  stated  above  that  the  constitutions  of  Montargis  are  at  the  basis 
of  the  legislation  which  was  imposed  in  1259  by  Master  Humbert  upon  all  the 
monasteries  subject  to  the  jurisdetion  of  the  Order.   In  order  to  convince 
oneself  of  this  it  suffices  to  place  the  two  legislations  side  by  side:  that 
of  1259  is  manifestly  drawn  up  on  the  model  of  Montargis,  and  as  a  proof  one 
has  the  identity  of  structure  and,  above  all,  the  literal  identity  of  the 
greater  part  of  the  chapters  which  are  common  to  the  two  codes.   H.  Grundmann 
was  the  first  to  connect  the  official  rule  of  the  sisters  with  the  constitutions 
of  the  Friars  Preachers  of  1256-1259>  "thus  breaking  with  the  tradition  according 
to  which  the  latter  came  directly  from  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus.  He  remarked 
very  correctly  that  there  is  a  discontinuity  oetween  the  rule  of  St.  Sixtus 
and  the  new  rule,  whereas  this  latter  shows  a  striking  resemblance  to  the 
legislation  of  the  brothers .   But  Mr .  Grundmann  did  not  know  about  the  statutes 
of  Montargis;  otherwise  he  would  have  noticed  that  the  passages  of  the  official 
rule  of  1259>  which  are  concerned  exclusively  with  sisters,  came  from  the 
statutes  of  Montargis.   The  parts  vhich  are  common  to  the  official  rule  of  the 
sisters  and  that  of  the  brothers  are  likewise  found  in  the  rule  of  Montargis; 
and  this  is  not  astonishing  because  the  rule  of  the  brothers  and  that  of 
Montargis  derive  from  the  same  source:  the  constitutions  of  Raymond  of  Penafort. 

This  point  having  been  ci-^red  up,  let  us  examine  the  divergences  between 
the  constitutions  of  Montargis  and  those  of  1259.  Ln  effect,  there  is  no 
point  in  pausing  at  the  common  points  that  would  bring  us,  in  view  of  their 
more  or  less  complete  identity,  to  a  systematic  exposition  of  the  very  legis- 
lation of  the  sisters  which  would  overflow  the  linits  of  this  study.  What  is 
important  for  us  is  to  know  what  sense  the  legislation  has  evolved  since  12^5 
and  to  discern  the  part  of  Humbert  of  Romans  in  the  latter  drawing  up. 

Among  the  differences,  one  must  note  first  of  all  the  five  new  chapters 
which  Humoert  introduces  in  the  official  constitutions.   They  are  the  chapters: 
1)  On  things  in  common;  2)  On  the  middle  fault;  3)  On  apostates;  h)    On  build- 
ings; 5)  On  the  granting  of  houses.   These  additions  may  be  easily  explained. 


-83- 

t 

Since  12U5  the  monasteries  had  rapidly  developed,  and  new  other  needs  had  be- 
come manifest,  which  a  legislation  such  as  that  of  Montargis,  which  was  made 
for  a  monastery  at  its  beginnings,  could  not  foresee.  Hence,  the  new  pre- 
scriptions on  the  material  organization  of  the  monastery,  and  on  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  temporal,  on  the  construction  of  buildings  with  everything 
having  to  do  with  this,  such  as  the  form  of  the  parlors,  of  the  grilles,  etc. 
Hie  tension  which  had  come  about  in  the  latter  years  between  the  sisters  and 
the  brothers  also  called  for  measures  of  precaution  in  what  had  to  do  with 
the  founding  of  new  houses.  One  will  not  be  surprised  that  Humbert  has  intro- 
duced into  his  rule  a  special  chapter  on  apostates.  His  long  experience  must 
have  taught  him  much  on  this  point.  The  only  surprising  innovation  is  the 
change  in  the  penal  code.  Why  has  he  introduced  the  middle  fault,  distinct 
from  the  "light  fault"?  This  distinction,  proper  to  the  statutes  of  Premontre', 
had  never  been  admitted  by  the  legislators  of  the  Order.  Neither  had  Montargis 
adopted  it  in  its  statutes .  This  novelty  is  due  probably  to  the  influence  of 
the  old  rule  of  the  sisters;  this  latter  distinguishes,  in  effect,  the  middle 
fault  from  the  light  fault,  a  rule  distinction  which  one  also  finds  in  the 

rule  of  St.  Sixtus . 

There  is  also  a  second  differgence.   The  official  rule  no  longer  has 

a  separate  chapter  on  the  lay  sisters.  One  does  not  perceive  the  reason  which 
has  brought  Humbert  to  eliminate  this  chapter  from  the  rule  of  Montargis . 
This  legislation  was  very  old  because  it  is  found  in  the  first  constitutions 
of  the  brothers.  Humbert  has  preferred  to  spread  the  prescriptions  through 
different  chapters,  at  least  in  part,  because  several  have  entirely  disappeared 
from  the  new  rule. 

Other  articles,  with  respect  to  the  rule  of  Montargis,  have  undergone  a 
radical  transformation.  Thus  the  article  "On  the  manner  of  entering"  has  been 
completely  worked  over;  in  those  which  concerned  the  penal  code,  the  order  of 
faults  is  entirely  changed.  The  differences  are  such  that  it  is  impossible 
to  indicate  even  in  a  summary  way  the  points  of  divergence.   Other  chapters, 
however,  present  only  slight  modifications,  such  as  the  omission  or  addition 
of  a  sentence;  but  from  an  historical  point  of  view,  they  are  worth  being 
noted.  First  of  all,  the  new  rule  no  longer  prescribes  private  prayers  at 
the  hour  of  rising;  Montargis  had  introduced  these  in  place  of  the  Little 
Office  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  that  the  brothers  recited  in  the  morning,  but 
which  the  sisters  were  henceforth  to  recite  in  church.  These  prayers,  never- 
theless ,  are  not  definitively  abolished,  because  one  can  still  give  oneself 
to  her  private  devotions  after  Matins  and  Compline.   In  the  chapter  "On 
inclinations",  the  rule  of  1259  prescribes  a  new  genuflection:  "at  the 
beginning  of  the  antiphon  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  which  is  said  after  Compline". 
One  will  note  that  the  constitutions  of  the  brothers  of  1256  do  not  yet  mention 
it.  Let  us  also  note  the  changes  that  Humbert  brings  to  the  chapters  "On 
tonsure  and  the  washing  of  the  head".   Instead  of  four  times  a  year  (as  found 
in  Montargis),  the  sisters  will  henceforth  be  able  to  have  their  hair  cut 
seven  times  a  year:  on  the  days  that  the  superior  will  determine.  Although  he 
is  broader  on  this  point,  Humbert  is,  on  the  contrary,  more  severe  on  others: 
instead  of  fifteen  times,  the  sisters  will  not  be  able  to  wash  their  heads 
except  seven  tli.es  . 

Let  us  also  note  certain  examples  of  this  change  of  spirit  in  the  new 
rule.   At  Montargis,  postulants  were  accepted  from  the  age  of  seven  years  on, 
and  one  could  make  profession  at  twelve.   In  the  constitutions  of  1259,  one 
does  not  indicate  a  precise  age  for  the  postulants  -  it  is  enough  that  they  be 


-84- 


not  excessively  young  -  and  for  profession  one  requires  thirteen  years  of 
age.   It  is  3lso  interesting  to  note  that  Humbert  sets  aside  the  usage  vhich 
existed  at  Montargis  of  having  the  sisters  blessed  by  the  bishop  after  their 
profession.   This  usage  must  be  abolished,  he  states,  because  it  is  harmful 
to  good  understanding. 

There  remains  a  word  to  be  said  about  the  changes  brought  about  in  the 
chapters  on  faults.   In  the  new  rule  the  enumeration  and  the  description  of 
the  faults  is  more  precise  and  more  logical.   One  notes  also  certain  new 
faults  in  the  chapters  on  light,  medium,  or  grave  faults.   At  first  sight, 
one  -would  thinK  that  to  be  fairly  numerous,  but  that  is  not  the  case.   Several 
of  these  new  faults  are  already  in  the  statutes  of  Montargis,  but  under  other 
headings,  for  example,  in  the  chapter  "On  clothing".   Humbert  has  placed  them 
in  the  chapters  on  faults,  where  they  are  in  their  proper  place. 

These  are,  more  or  less,  the  important  innovations  that  Humbert  of 
Romans  introduced  in  the  legislation  of  1259-   They  are  not  very  numerous  when 
one  compares  the  common  basis  of  the  two  legislations,  but  one  will  still 
consider  them  with  interest,  because  they  show  in  what  spirit  the  legislation 
of  the  Dominican  sisters  evolved. 

THE  IMPORTANCE  OF  THE  CONSTITUTIONS  OF  MONTARGIS  IN  RECONSTITUTING  THE  FIRST 
TEXT  OF  THE  LEGISLATION  OF  RAYMOND  OF  PENAFORT 

The  constitutions  of  Raymond  of  Penafort,  published  by  Father  H.  Denifle, 
do  not  represent  the  original  text  of  the  official  legislation  of  12Ul.  Father 
Denifle  disengaged  them  from  the  constitutions  of  Humbert  of  Romans  by  elimina- 
ting all  additions  subsequent  to  1241,  but  all  he  obtained  in  this  way  was 
the  substantial  basis  of  the  constitutions  of  Raymond  of  Penafort.   The  weak, 
point  of  this  roetnod  was  that  one  does  not  arrive  in  this  way  at  fixing  the 
first  reading  of  the  old  ordinanaces  which  had  just  been  replaced  by  those 
which  were  defined  in  the  General  Chapters  of  1242  to  1256.   The  acts  of 
the  Chapter  do  not  suffice,  either,  to  fill  in  this  void,  because  in  them 
one  often  indicates  only  the  two  or  three  first  words  of  the  old  legislative 
text.   One  could  have  recourse  to  the  constitutions  in  vigor  of  Jordan  of 
Saxony,  to  which  the  texts  of  St.  Raymond  showed  a  great  deal  of  resemblance. 
But  this  method,  although  legitimate  on  the  whole,  was  not  applicable  to 
details  .   Thanks  to  the  constitutions  of  Montargis  one  will  henceforth  be 
abli  to  affirm  with  certitude  that  such  and  such  a  particular  crdination  of  the 
old  rule  has  been  carefully  preserved  in  the  rule  of  Raymond  of  Penafort  from 
which  the  legislation  of  the  sisters  of  Montargis  derives  in  direct  line.   If, 
then,  a  legislative  text  of  the  old  rule  is  found  in  the  statutes  of  Montargis, 
it  is  because  it  was  also  in  the  constitutions  of  St.  Raymond.  Hence,  in  the 
chapter  of  light  faults,  the  constitutions  of  the  brothers  of  1256  state: 
"clamatis  vel  proclamantibus  se  de  supradictis,  detur  penitentia  secundum  quod 
prelato  videbitur  expedire "  (To  those  who  are  proclaimed,  or  who  proclaim 
themselves,  concerning  the  aforesaid,  a  penance  is  given  as  will  seem  fit  to 
the  prelate).  This  constitution,  which  dates  from  1251,  is  subsequent  to 
the  drawing-up  of  the  statutes  of  Montargis.   What  did  one  say  in  place  of  it 
in  those  of  St.  Raymond'.'  The  old  statutes,  antecedent  to  the  year  12Ul,  say: 
'clamatis  de  supradictis  et  veniam  petentibus  iniungitur  unus  psalmus  vel  duo 
yel  cum  psalmo  disciplina  vel  amplius  secundum  quod  prelato  videbitur  expedire" 
(For  those  proclaimed  concerning  the  aforesaid  and  seeking  forgiveness,  there 
is  imposed  one  or  two  psalms,  or  with  the  psalm,  the  discipline  or  more, 


-85- 

t 

according  as  it  will  seem  fit  to  the  prelate).  The  statutes  of  Montargis 
guarantee  for  us  that  this  reading  was  kept  in  the  rule  of  Raymond  of  Pena- 
fort  where  one  reads  at  the  end  of  the  chapter  on  light  faults :  "clamatis  de 
supradictis  et  veniam  petentibus  iniungitur  unus  psalmus  vel  duo  vel  cum 
psalrno  disciplina  vel  amplius  secundum  quod  illi  que  preest  videbitur  expe- 
dire".   Hence  one  has,  duly  attested,  an  authentic  reading  of  the  constitutions 
of  Raymond  of  Penafort. 

The  statutes  of  Montargis  are  called  to  render  still  other  services.   We 
know  that  Raymond  of  Penafort  has  not  always  retained  everywhere  the  text  of 
the  old  constitutions .   He  has  modified  it  in  certain  points  and,  above  all, 
he  has  changed  its  disposition.  Hence,  one  will  not  always  obtain  the  primi- 
tive form  of  the  rule  of  1241  by  substituting  the  text  of  the  old  rule  to  that 
one  which  was  introduced  later  into  the  constitutions  of  the  brothers  of 
Humbert  of  Romans.  For  example,  the  constitutions  of  Humbert  states  with 
reference  to  sins  of  the  flesh:  "si  quis  autem,  quod  deus  avertat,  in  peccatum 
carnis  lapsus  fuerit,  ipsum  non  solum  supradicta  pena  sed  gravius  puniendum 
censemus "  (if  anyone  should  fall,  which  God  forbid,  into  a  sin  of  the  flesh, 
we  consider  that  he  should  not  only  be  punished  with  the  aforesaid  punishment, 
but  more  severely).  This  prescription  comes  at  the  end  of  the  third  paragraph 
on  the  graver  fault  and  was  introduced  in  its  present  form  in  the  General 
Chapter  of  1251. 

But  here  is  what  one  reads  in  the  constitutions  of  before  1240,  after  the 
description  of  the  penance  due  to  "graver  faults",  and  which  is  identical  with 
that  in  the  constitutions  of  Humbert:  "eodem  modo  penitere  debet  qui  rem  sibi 
collatam  receperit  de  his  que  prohibentur  recipi;  si  collatam  celaverit  quod 
beatus  Augustinus  furti  judicio  dicit  esse  conderanandum;  vel  si  in  peccatum 
carnis  quis  lapsus  fuerit  quod  gravius  ceteris  puniri  censemus"  (in  the  same 
way,  one  should  repent  who  receives  something  given  to  him  of  those  things  which 
it  is  forbidden  to  receive,  and  if  he  hides  what  he  has  received,  which  blessed 
Augustine  says  is  to  be  condemned  as  theft;  or,  if  anyone  should  have  fallen 
into  a  sin  of  the  flesh,  which  we  consider  to  have  to  be  more  gravely  punished 
than  others).  The  transition  "eodem  modo  penitere  debet"  (he  should  repent  in 
the  same  way)  is  lacking,  as  one  sees,  with  Humbert.  On  the  other  hand,  when 
one  examines  the  context,  one  sees  that  the  two  first  faults  enumerated  in  the 
old  rule  have  been  taken  out  of  that  place  in  the  rule  of  1256  and  are  found  in 
the  beginning  of  the  chapter  "On  graver  faults".   What,  then,  was  the  text  and 
the  order  in  the  constitutions  of  St.  Raymond?  Montargis,  which  is  inspired 
from  it,  orders  after  the  description  of  the  grave  fault:  "eodem  modo  penitere 
debet  si  qua,  quod  absit,  in  peccatum  carnis  lapsa  fuerit  quod  gravius  ceteris 
puniri  censemus  et  plus  quam  omni  abominamur "  (in  the  same  way,  one  should  do 
penance  if  she,  which  may  it  not  happen,  should  have  fallen  into  a  sin  of  the 
flesh  which  we  consider  to  merit  a  punishment  more  gravely  than  other  sins 
and  which  we  abominate  more  than  all  sins).   As  the  statutes  of  Montargis 
derive  from  the  constitutions  of  St.  Raymond,  their  text  represents  approximate- 
ly the  authentic  form  of  the  rule  of  1240.  Hence  one  is  practically  certain 
that  one  read  in  the  constitution  of  St.  Raymond:  "Non  vocetur  ad  aliquod 
officium  in  ecclesia. . .Eodem  modo  penitere  debet  etc. "(Let  him  not  be  called  for 
any  office  in  the  church... in  the  same  way,  one  should  do  penance,  etc.). 

To  appreciate  at  its  full  value  the  strength  of  this  argument,  one  must 
necessarily  study  it  in  the  context  of  the  legislation  on  grave  faults  in  the 
three  books  of  the  constitutions.   One  will  see  by  comparing  the  texts  that 


-86- 


the  statutes  of  Montargis  reflect  the  original  form  of  the  constitutions  of 
St.  Raymond.  Assuredly,  one  must  apply  this  method  of  rcconstitution  with 
prudence  and  circumspection.   The  statutes  of  Montargis  are  an  adaptation, 
not  a  pure  and  simple  copy  of  the  constitutions  of  Raymond  of  Penafort.  But 
the  danger  of  going  astray  is  not  as  great  as  on.j  might  think.   With  few 
exceptions,  the  rule  of  Montargis  faithfully  follows  the  text  of  the  legisla- 
tion of  12Ul;  one  can  then  use  it  without  fear  to  reconstitute  in  particular 
cases  the  original  text  of  the  constitutions  of  Raymond  of  Penafort. 


Translated  by  Pierre  Conway,  O.P. 


************* 


-87- 


SCHEMA  of  Development  of  the  Constitutions  of  the  Nuns 

The  Schema.  Ke^eAXed  to  on  p.    %1   uau  levtbed,   and  explanatory  comment*  vocne 
added,   by  UothDi  MaAxe  RoiaAla  o&  Summit   [novo  oh  Cainta,   Philippine*} ,  who  &i?a>t 
brought  tiiii>  paper  to  oua  attention.     The  revised  Schema  fallow*: 


Rule  of  Prouille 


absorbed  into 


Rule  of  St.  Sixtus 

completed  by 
Corpus  of  Statutes  or  Constitutions 
(type : statutes  of  Penitents) 


continued  as  official 
Rule  in  monasteries 
of  Germany  until 
1259 


Montargis  (12U5)  $. 
model  of 
official  Const. 
(1259); Completed 
by  Admonitions 


Rule  of  St.  Dominic 


Rule  of  Const,  of  Friars 
Preachers  (1228  -  I236) 

i 

recast 

Const,  of  Raymond  of 
Penafort   (l2Ul) 

Const,  of  Humbert  of  Romans 
(1256-1259) 


•4/ 
Declarations 


Const,  revised  with  com- 
mentary; Fr.  Potton,OP  (1864) 
for  France 


v 
Constitutions 
Fr.  Jandel,  OP  (l868) 
(essentially  Fr .  Potton's) 


v 

Constitutions 

Fr.  Gillet,  O.P.  (1930) 


Experimental  Constitutions 
with  ordinations 
Fr.  Fernandez  (1971) 


1.  The  constitutions  of  Montargis  and  Humbert  of  the  Romans  differ 
considerably  from  the  rule  of  San  Sisto  -which  absorbed  the  rule 
of  Prouille  drawn  up  by  St.  Dominic.   It  would  seem  that  Raymond 
of  Penafort,  a  canonist,  was  responsible  for  the  changes.   It  has 
a  more  legalistic  tone  than  the  constitutions  of  San  Sisto 

2.  The  Gillet  constitutions  of  1930  represent  another  major  change 
when  these  constitutions  were  revised  according  to  the  Code  of 
Canon  Law. 

3.  The  experimental  constitutions  issued  by  Father  Aniceto 
Fernandez  more  faithfully  reflect  the  spirit  of  St.  Dominic 

It  is  less  legalistic  than  the  Humbert  or  the  Gillet  constitutions 


3n  a  aenBB 
iilary   ub  filntljer 
became   tl)E   ftrjat   "ritjartplE"  nf  Ijet  5nn, 
ilje   ftrjat   in  uiljnm  1}E  jammed   tn  flag: 

"Jnllnui  nu>", 
euen  befnrE  \\v  addrEjBJBEtl   tljxje   call 
tn   i\\2  Apojatl^ja 
nr  tn  amjnne   eIjbe. 

REfl£fflPE<DK3S    fflAaO,#2fl 


-89- 

BOOK  REVIEW 

THE  SWEET  CALL  OF  THE  TURTLEDOVE  (II  soave  richiamo  della  tortora)  by 
Sister  M.  Giuseppina,  OP,  (Naples:  Editrice  Domenicana  Italiana,  1987), 
215  pages,  h   15,000. 

The  author  is  a  nun  at  Holy  Rosary  Monastery  in  Marino,  Italy.   She  was  a 
contributor  to  Contemplative  Domenicane  which  was  reviewed  in  the  Feb.  1987 
Conference  Communications.   Sister  is  on  the  editorial  board  for  a  bi-monthly 
newsletter  for  all  the  Italian  Dominican  Sisters  (active  and  contemplative) 
and  writes  a  "regular  column"  therein. 

This  book  is  a  collection  of  35  reflections  on  various  aspects  of  our 
vocation.   They  were  originally  published  separately  in  periodicals  so  there 
is  some  repetition.   Sister,  however,  chose  to  leave  them  as  originally  written 
because  the  constant  repetition  of  basic  ideas  is  so  much  a  part  of  the  contem- 
plative experience. 

She  candidly  admits  that  Dominicans  seem  to  be  the  least  known  of  all 
cloistered  nuns.   Hence,  the  primary  motive  for  the  book  is  to  present  our 
cloistered  contemplative  life  in  the  midst  of  the  Church  and  the  entire 
Dominican  Family.   She  writes  beautifully  of  the  profound  spiritual  signifi- 
cance of  silence,  enclosure,  prayer,  etc.   One  chapter,  entitled  "In  the  Noon 
Time  of  Life",  is  a  reflection  upon  her  solemn  profession.  Another  chapter 
off°rs  spiritual  insights  for  living  enclosure  in  the  midst  of  a  hospital 
ward.  Mary  is  often  presented  as  a  model  for  the  contemplative  life.   Sister's 
deep  love  for  the  Dominican  Family  permeates  every  page. 

The  book  is  excellent  for  spiritual  reading,  meditation  and  reflection. 
The  chapters  could  also  be  used  as  stimulating  vocational  material  for  those 
seeking  a  deeper  understanding  of  our  life. 

I  have  two  very  minor  suggestions  or  critisisms.   First,  given  the 
author's  background  in  the  classics  and  philosophy  I  was  surprised  that  she 
did  not  offer  any  insights  on  study.   Our  Constitutions  place  a  special 
emphasis  upon  this  basic  element  of  the  Dominican  charism.   Perhaps  she  is 
saving  this  topic  for  her  next  bookl   Second,  the  sentence  structure  is 
difficult  to  follow  at  times,  causing  difficulties  for  the  translator. 

This  most  welcome  contribution  to  current  literature  on  the  Dominican 
cloistered  life  was  published  through  the  fraternal  support  of  the  Provinces 
of  St.  Mark  and  Sardinia,  and  Naples.   It  contains  several  color  plates  of 
frescoes  at  San  Marco  by  Blessed  Angelico  and  Ghirlandaio  which  add  a  visual 
warmth  to  our  Sister's  lovely  work.  May  others  be  encouraged  to  join  her  in 
sharing  the  fruits  of  Dominican  contemplation  through  writing.   "These  are 
pages  that  every  nun  could  write  because  I  believe  each  one  does  write  them 
by  her  own  life"  (p.  10). 


Sr.  Mary  Jeremiah,  OP 
Lufkin,  Texas 


CONFERENCE  OF  NUNS  OF  THE  ORDER 

MEMBER 


OF    PREACHERS    -    UNITED    STATES    OF    AMERICA 
MONASTERIES 


CORPUS   CHRIST  I    MONASTERY 
1230   Lafayette   Ave. 
Hunts   Point,      Bronx,    N.Y.    10474 
Tel.       (212)    328-6996 

MONASTERY   OF   OUR   LADY   OF   THE    ROSARY 
335   Doat   St. 
Buffalo,   N.Y.    14211 

(716)    892-0066 

MONASTERY  OF  MARY  THE  QUEEN 
1310  W.  Church  St. 
Elmira,  N.Y.  14905 

(607)  734-9506 

MONASTERY  OF  THE  BLESSED  SACRAMENT 
29575  Middlebelt  Rd. 
Farmington  Hills,  Ml  48018 
(313)  626-8321 

MONASTERY  OF  THE  IMMACULATE  HEART 
1834  Lititz  Pike 
Lancaster,  PA  1 7601 

(717)  569-2104 

MONASTERY  OF  THE  ANGELS 
1977  Carmen  Ave. 
Los  Angeles,  CA  90068 
(213)  466-2186 

MONASTERY  OF  THE  INFANT  JESUS 
1501  Lotus  Lane 
Lufkin,  TX  75901 

(409)  634-4233 

CORPUS  CHRISTI  MONASTERY 
215  Oak  Grove  Ave. 
Menlo  Park,  CA  94025 
(415)322-1801 


ST.  DOMINIC'S  MONASTERY 
375   13th  Ave. 
Newark,  N.J.  07103 

(201)  624-2769 

MONASTERY  OF  OUR  LADY  OF  GRACE 

11  Race  Hill  Rd. 

North  Guilford,  CT  06437 

(203)  457-0599 

MONASTERY  OF  OUR  LADY  OF  THE  ROSARY 
543  Springfield  Ave. 
Summit,  N.J.  07901 

(201)  273-1228 

DOMINICAN  NUNS  OF  THE  PERPETUAL  ROSARY 
802  Court  St. 
Syracuse,  N.Y.  13208 

(315)  471-6762 

DOMINICAN  NUNS  OF  THE  PERPETUAL  ROSARY 
14th  and  West  Sts. 
Union  City,  N.J.  07087 

(201)  866-7004 

ST.  DOMINIC'S  MONASTERY 
4901    16th  St. ,  N.W. 
Washington,  D.C.  20011 

(202)  882-4720 

MONASTERY  OF  THE  MOTHER  OF  GOD 
1430  Riverdale  St. 
West  Springfield,  MA  OIO89 
(413)  736-3639 

.  AFFILIATE  MEMBER  MONASTERIES 

ROSARY  MONASTERY 
No. 2  St.  Ann's  Rd. 
Port  of  Spain,  Trinidad,  W.I. 
Tel.  62-47648 

MONASTERY  OF  OUR  LADY  OF  THE  ROSARY 
Rosaryhill,  Bulao,  Cainta 
Rizal  ,  Phi  1 ippines 


CONFERENCE  COUNCIL   (1984-1988) 


Sister  Mary  of  God  (North  Guilford)  President 
Sister  Mary  Joseph  (Farmington)  Vice-President     Sister  Mary  Thomas  (Buffalo)  Secretary 
Mother  Mary  Joseph  (Newark)  Treasurer  Sister  Mary  Catherine  (Elmira)  Councillor 

Editorial  Coordinator